26.04.2013 Views

Explosion of the Canon - Bibal.Net

Explosion of the Canon - Bibal.Net

Explosion of the Canon - Bibal.Net

SHOW MORE
SHOW LESS

You also want an ePaper? Increase the reach of your titles

YUMPU automatically turns print PDFs into web optimized ePapers that Google loves.

<strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>


<strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

The Greek New Testament<br />

in<br />

Early Church History<br />

by<br />

Duane L. Christensen<br />

BIBAL Press<br />

North Richland Hills, Texas


Published by<br />

BIBAL Corporation<br />

845 Bodega Way, Rodeo, CA 94572<br />

510-377-7000<br />

Fax: 801-650-9283<br />

dlc@bibal.net www.bibal.net<br />

and<br />

BIBAL Press<br />

An imprint <strong>of</strong> D. & F. Scott Publishing, Inc.<br />

P.O. Box 821653<br />

N. Richland Hills, TX 76182<br />

817 788-2280<br />

info@dfscott.com www.dfscott.com<br />

Copyright © 2004 by Duane L. Christensen<br />

All rights reserved.<br />

No part <strong>of</strong> this book may be reproduced in any manner whatsoever<br />

without written permission <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> publisher except for<br />

brief quotations embodied in critical articles or reviews.<br />

Printed in <strong>the</strong> United States <strong>of</strong> America<br />

05 04 03 02 01 5 4 3 2 1<br />

Library <strong>of</strong> Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data<br />

ISBN 1-930566-41-7<br />

Photo credits:<br />

Page 8, C. F. Stevens, based on specifications <strong>of</strong> W. F. Albright and G. E. Wright<br />

from The Westminster Historical Atlas to <strong>the</strong> Bible, rev. ed. (Philadelphia,<br />

1956), p. 48. Reprinted with permission <strong>of</strong> Westminster John Knox Press.<br />

Page 53, Leen Ritmeyer (reprinted with permission)<br />

Page 78, courtesy <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Biblical Archaeological Society, Washington, D.C.<br />

Page 86, copyright by Biblioteca Apostolica Vaticana; reprinted with permission<br />

Page 114, reproduced with permission <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Trustees <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Chester Beatty Library,<br />

Dublin


This book is dedicated to Betty Ames and Brett Massey,<br />

our first Prison Outmate<br />

and <strong>the</strong> Prison Inmate who brought us toge<strong>the</strong>r.


Contents<br />

Preface . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . xi<br />

1 UNFINISHED BUSINESS IN THE CANONICAL<br />

PROCESS—IN TIMES PAST . . . . . . . . . 1<br />

From Epic Story to <strong>the</strong> Tanakh . . . . . . . . . . 2<br />

Anticipating a New Ending to <strong>the</strong> Epic<br />

Story—Completing <strong>the</strong> Tanakh. . . . . . . . . 24<br />

2 INTRODUCING PAUL AND LUKE AS PROTAGONISTS 33<br />

Stephen’s Sermon in Jerusalem and Paul’s<br />

Summons to Battle . . . . . . . . . . . . . 33<br />

Setting <strong>the</strong> Stage for <strong>the</strong> “Battle <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>” . . . . 36<br />

A New Chapter in <strong>the</strong> “Wars <strong>of</strong> YHWH” . . . . . . 40<br />

3 FROM TROAS TO JERUSALEM AND ROME<br />

—THE CANONICAL JOURNEY . . . . . . . . 45<br />

Luke and Lydia in Philippi—Preparing for<br />

<strong>the</strong> “Battle <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>” . . . . . . . . . . . 46<br />

Paul’s Missionary Activity in Greece and<br />

Ephesus and His Return to Philippi . . . . . . . 49<br />

Going to War—<strong>the</strong> Journey to Jerusalem<br />

and Then to Rome . . . . . . . . . . . . . 51<br />

4 THE EXPLOSION OF THE CANON IN<br />

JERUSALEM AND ROME . . . . . . . . . . 57<br />

The Battle Strategy <strong>of</strong> Luke and Paul in<br />

<strong>the</strong> Church <strong>of</strong> Jerusalem . . . . . . . . . . . 57<br />

The Composition <strong>of</strong> a “New Torah” in<br />

Jerusalem (ca. 57–59 CE) . . . . . . . . . . . 62<br />

The Battle Shifts to Rome—<strong>the</strong> O<strong>the</strong>r<br />

Half <strong>of</strong> a “New Testament” (ca. 60–62 CE) . . . . 67<br />

vii


Contents<br />

5 FROM ROME TO THE NEW JERUSALEM<br />

—COMPLETION OF THE TANAKH . . . . . . 77<br />

Eschatological Expectation and <strong>the</strong><br />

Great Disappointment <strong>of</strong> 63 CE . . . . . . . . 79<br />

The Burning <strong>of</strong> Rome in 64 CE and <strong>the</strong><br />

Death <strong>of</strong> Paul and Peter. . . . . . . . . . . . 86<br />

John and Luke—<strong>the</strong> Completion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Greek New Testament . . . . . . . . . . . . 95<br />

6 THE CANON OF THE GREEK NEW TESTAMENT<br />

IN EARLY CHURCH HISTORY . . . . . . . 105<br />

The <strong>Canon</strong>ical Challenge <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Heretic<br />

Marcion (ca. 150 CE) . . . . . . . . . . . . 107<br />

The Christian Biblical <strong>Canon</strong> in<br />

Early Christianity . . . . . . . . . . . . . 109<br />

Restoring <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>ical Text in Light<br />

<strong>of</strong> Its Numerical Composition. . . . . . . . . 116<br />

7 UNFINISHED BUSINESS IN THE CANONICAL<br />

PROCESS—IN THE PRESENT . . . . . . . . 125<br />

In Search <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Correct Order and<br />

Number <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Books in <strong>the</strong> Bible . . . . . . . 129<br />

In Search <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “Autographs” <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>Canon</strong>ical Text . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 136<br />

Notes . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 141<br />

Index . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 147<br />

viii


Maps and Illustrations<br />

1. Part One <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Eisodus: Conquest <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Amorite<br />

Kingdoms in Transjordan . . . . . . . . . . . 4<br />

2. Part Two <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Eisodus: Conquest <strong>of</strong> Cisjordan<br />

under Joshua . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 5<br />

3. Kingdom <strong>of</strong> David (ca. 980 BCE) . . . . . . . . 6<br />

4. Reconstruction <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Temple <strong>of</strong> Solomon (First Temple) . 8<br />

5. The Kodaly Method <strong>of</strong> Chironomy for Teaching Music . 12<br />

6. Chironomers at Work in Ancient Egypt . . . . . . 12<br />

7. Map <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>ical Journey <strong>of</strong> Paul and Luke<br />

(ca. 57–64 CE) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 41<br />

8. Map <strong>of</strong> Aegean Region Showing Philippi, Corinth,<br />

and Ephesus . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 47<br />

9. Reconstruction <strong>of</strong> Herod’s Temple in Jerusalem<br />

and <strong>the</strong> Temple Mount . . . . . . . . . . . 53<br />

10. The Roman Emperor Nero (54–68 CE) . . . . . . 67<br />

11. Ossuary <strong>of</strong> “James, Bro<strong>the</strong>r <strong>of</strong> Yeshua” . . . . . . 78<br />

12. Codex Vaticanus (4 th century CE) . . . . . . . . 87<br />

13. Chester Beatty Papyrus (ca. 180–200 CE) . . . . . 114<br />

ix


Asignificant phenomenon has emerged in recent years in a<br />

worldwide Messianic Jewish community. In his book,<br />

Evangelizing <strong>the</strong> Chosen People, Yaakov Ariel, a non-Messianic<br />

Jewish pr<strong>of</strong>essor <strong>of</strong> Religion at <strong>the</strong> University <strong>of</strong> North<br />

Carolina, wrote <strong>the</strong>se words: “At <strong>the</strong> start <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> new century,<br />

Messianic Judaism is a growing movement. It has passed its stage<br />

<strong>of</strong> infancy but has retained its youthful vigor and enthusiasm. It is<br />

characterized by a large degree <strong>of</strong> optimism, resulting from its relative<br />

success and growth, and a strong sense <strong>of</strong> mission.”<br />

In <strong>the</strong> summer <strong>of</strong> 2001, my wife Martha and I had <strong>the</strong> occasion<br />

to visit Baruch Ha-Shem—a synagogue in Dallas, Texas.<br />

Some months earlier I was introduced to Betty Ames who is a<br />

member <strong>of</strong> that congregation through Brett Massey, a prison<br />

inmate serving a life sentence in Texas. One thing led to ano<strong>the</strong>r<br />

until we now have more than sixty prison inmates working <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

way through <strong>the</strong> BIBAL Study Program in Prison Link Educational<br />

Ministries—all recruited by word <strong>of</strong> mouth, since <strong>the</strong><br />

completed program is yet to be formally launched. At this point in<br />

time [December 2003], I have not finished writing <strong>the</strong> core curriculum,<br />

with two <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> eight textbooks yet to be published. Most<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> prison inmates in <strong>the</strong> BIBAL Study Program are Messianic<br />

Jewish believers within <strong>the</strong> Texas prison system, who were<br />

located through <strong>the</strong> personal ministry <strong>of</strong> Betty Ames.<br />

Prison Link Educational Ministries is not a ministry I<br />

chose on my own. It is a ministry to which G–d called me. I have<br />

chosen to change my language a bit in order to communicate<br />

more readily within this community—and to make one small<br />

xi


Preface<br />

attempt to bridge <strong>the</strong> gap that separates Jewish followers <strong>of</strong><br />

Yeshua, who are uncomfortable with much <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> culture <strong>of</strong>ten<br />

identified with Christianity, from o<strong>the</strong>r believers.<br />

As Betty Ames puts it, “His mo<strong>the</strong>r called him Yeshua, America<br />

calls him Jesus.” In this book, I have chosen to call <strong>the</strong> Messiah by<br />

his birth name—Yeshua. I have also chosen to use <strong>the</strong> tetragrammaton<br />

YHWH, ra<strong>the</strong>r than <strong>the</strong> personal name “Yahweh,” Lord,<br />

or Adonai, and to hyphenate <strong>the</strong> word “God” by using “G–d.”<br />

This is a symbolic gesture to say overtly that I recognize <strong>the</strong><br />

authority <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Third Commandment, “You shall not make<br />

wrongful use <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> name <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Lord your God” (Deuteronomy<br />

5:11, NRSV). Sometimes I may even resort to <strong>the</strong> use <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Hebrew word “Ha-Shem” (“<strong>the</strong> Name,” cf. Lev 24:16) to refer to<br />

<strong>the</strong> God I love and faithfully serve in <strong>the</strong> ministry to which He has<br />

called me. You will also meet <strong>the</strong> Hebrew words B’rit Hadashah in<br />

place <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> more familiar words “New Testament.”<br />

My prayers are with Brett Massey and many o<strong>the</strong>rs I am gradually<br />

getting to know, some <strong>of</strong> whom have perpetrated horrible<br />

deeds in violation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> laws <strong>of</strong> this land. None<strong>the</strong>less, I learned<br />

long ago that God accepts each one <strong>of</strong> us as we are—through what<br />

Yeshua suffered in our behalf. I have no more merit in God’s sight<br />

than any <strong>of</strong> those who are serving time in <strong>the</strong> prison systems <strong>of</strong><br />

this country. We are accepted by G–d as forgiven sinners on <strong>the</strong><br />

basis <strong>of</strong> what Yeshua accomplished in our behalf, not on <strong>the</strong> basis<br />

<strong>of</strong> anything we ourselves have done or could do. Moreover, we are<br />

bro<strong>the</strong>rs and sisters in a common community <strong>of</strong> faith serving <strong>the</strong><br />

same living Lord and Savior—<strong>the</strong> Messiah Yeshua. If this book<br />

encourages those who are incarcerated in prisons throughout this<br />

great land <strong>of</strong> ours in <strong>the</strong>ir personal journey with Yeshua, it has<br />

served its purpose.<br />

Betty Ames is an advocate for prisoners, especially those who<br />

choose to enter God’s family as followers <strong>of</strong> Yeshua. Her personal<br />

ministry week by week reaches out to many inmates, perhaps<br />

more than even she knows. I think <strong>of</strong> her <strong>of</strong>ten as our first Prison<br />

Outmate and I invite each one who reads this book to join her in<br />

this ministry. Yeshua once said <strong>the</strong>se words to his talmudim (disciples):<br />

“I was in prison and you visited me.” The people responded<br />

saying, “When did we see you in prison, and visit you?” Yeshua<br />

xii


said, “I tell you that whenever you did <strong>the</strong>se things for one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

least important <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se bro<strong>the</strong>rs (and sisters) <strong>of</strong> mine, you did<br />

<strong>the</strong>m for me!” (Mat<strong>the</strong>w 25:36–40, Complete Jewish Bible).<br />

I take this opportunity to express my gratitude to Rabbi<br />

Scott Rubin <strong>of</strong> Congregation Tiferet Israel (San Francisco) for his<br />

perceptive comments, corrections, and suggestions in matters <strong>of</strong><br />

detail. I am also grateful to Joel Kalvesmaki and to members <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Word Count Project, especially Pr<strong>of</strong>. Casper Labuschagne, who<br />

read an early version <strong>of</strong> chapter 7 and <strong>of</strong>fered useful criticism and<br />

correction.<br />

If you want to know more about <strong>the</strong> BIBAL Study Program<br />

and Prison Link Educational Ministries, please contact<br />

me. We invite you to become a Prison Outmate as a sponsor<br />

and/or mentor to a specific Prison Inmate. In so doing you will<br />

be “visiting <strong>the</strong>m” in prison and you will be visiting Yeshua as<br />

well.<br />

xiii<br />

Preface<br />

Duane L. Christensen


Unfinished Business in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>ical<br />

Process—in Times Past<br />

In one sense, <strong>the</strong> Bible begins with <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong> Exodus. Moses<br />

is <strong>the</strong> traditional author <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> first five books <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bible; and<br />

<strong>the</strong> first chapter <strong>of</strong> Exodus tells <strong>the</strong> story <strong>of</strong> Moses’ birth and<br />

<strong>the</strong> beginning <strong>of</strong> YHWH’s “Holy War” against <strong>the</strong> evil <strong>of</strong> human<br />

and cosmic forces arrayed against his chosen people.<br />

The story <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Exodus from Egypt marks <strong>the</strong> beginning <strong>of</strong> a<br />

national epic, which is told in <strong>the</strong> form <strong>of</strong> a journey that takes <strong>the</strong><br />

people <strong>of</strong> Israel “home” to <strong>the</strong> Promised Land. The initial phase <strong>of</strong><br />

that journey moves from slavery in Egypt through <strong>the</strong> waters <strong>of</strong><br />

Yam Suf (<strong>the</strong> Red Sea or <strong>the</strong> Reed Sea) to <strong>the</strong> mountain <strong>of</strong> G–d<br />

(Mount Sinai). There on this mountain YHWH revealed his presence<br />

and his will in <strong>the</strong> Ten Commandments, which were given to<br />

Moses and <strong>the</strong> people <strong>of</strong> Israel.<br />

According to Jewish legend, G–d made <strong>the</strong> initial copy <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Ten Commandments on two stone tablets in <strong>the</strong> twilight <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

evening on <strong>the</strong> sixth day <strong>of</strong> Creation. When he had finished creating<br />

<strong>the</strong> entire universe and all that is in it, G–d had a few minutes<br />

left over—that brief period <strong>of</strong> time when it is difficult to know<br />

whe<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong> sun has set. Since <strong>the</strong> Sabbath begins at sunset, <strong>the</strong>re<br />

are a few minutes in <strong>the</strong> twilight <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> sixth day when it is difficult<br />

to determine whe<strong>the</strong>r it is still <strong>the</strong> sixth day or <strong>the</strong> beginning <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

seventh. In his book Legends <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Jews, Louis Ginzberg says: 1<br />

1


2 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

In <strong>the</strong> twilight, between <strong>the</strong> sixth day and <strong>the</strong> Sabbath, ten<br />

creations were brought forth: <strong>the</strong> rainbow, invisible until<br />

Noah’s time; <strong>the</strong> manna; watersprings, whence Israel drew<br />

water for his thirst in <strong>the</strong> desert; <strong>the</strong> writing upon <strong>the</strong> two<br />

tables <strong>of</strong> stone given at Sinai; <strong>the</strong> pen with which <strong>the</strong> writing<br />

was written; <strong>the</strong> two tablets <strong>the</strong>mselves; <strong>the</strong> mouth <strong>of</strong><br />

Balaam’s she-ass; <strong>the</strong> grave <strong>of</strong> Moses; <strong>the</strong> cave in which<br />

Moses and Elijah dwelt; and <strong>the</strong> rod <strong>of</strong> Aaron, with its<br />

blossoms and its ripe almonds.<br />

Three <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se ten creations concern G–d’s revelation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ten<br />

Commandments at Mount Sinai (<strong>the</strong> writing upon two tables <strong>of</strong><br />

stone, <strong>the</strong> pen with which <strong>the</strong> writing was written, and <strong>the</strong> two<br />

tablets <strong>the</strong>mselves). Moreover, a fourth is closely related to this<br />

same event in <strong>the</strong> cave on Mount Sinai, from which Moses<br />

received a glimpse <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> glory <strong>of</strong> YHWH (Exod 33:17–23).<br />

A. From <strong>the</strong> Epic Story to <strong>the</strong> Tanakh<br />

The ancient epic journey, which begins with <strong>the</strong> story <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> birth<br />

<strong>of</strong> Moses, is extended in <strong>the</strong> generation after <strong>the</strong> Exodus from<br />

Egypt. The children <strong>of</strong> Israel move on from <strong>the</strong>ir temporary wilderness<br />

home at Kadesh-barnea in <strong>the</strong> Negev <strong>of</strong> sou<strong>the</strong>rn Judah to<br />

<strong>the</strong> transfer <strong>of</strong> leadership from Moses to Joshua on <strong>the</strong> plains <strong>of</strong><br />

Moab. There <strong>the</strong> story <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Exodus from Egypt under Moses<br />

gives way to <strong>the</strong> parallel story <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Eisodus (Entry) into <strong>the</strong><br />

Promised Land under Joshua. The combination <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se two stories,<br />

<strong>the</strong> Exodus and <strong>the</strong> Eisodus, was understood in terms <strong>of</strong> what<br />

<strong>the</strong> people <strong>of</strong> ancient Israel called <strong>the</strong> “wars <strong>of</strong> YHWH.”<br />

1. The Wars <strong>of</strong> YHWH<br />

The story <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> wars <strong>of</strong> YHWH concerns <strong>the</strong> Divine Warrior<br />

poised on <strong>the</strong> edge <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Promised Land, before <strong>the</strong> celebrated<br />

battles <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Exodus–Eisodus. He came in <strong>the</strong> whirlwind and he<br />

marched with his hosts to <strong>the</strong> sources <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Arnon River in<br />

Transjordan. He marched through <strong>the</strong> wadis, turning aside to settle<br />

affairs with <strong>the</strong> two Amorite kings, Sihon and Og, and <strong>the</strong>n<br />

across <strong>the</strong> Jordan to <strong>the</strong> battle camp at Gilgal and <strong>the</strong> conquest <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> land <strong>of</strong> Canaan.


Unfinished business in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>ical Process—In Times Past 3<br />

The Book <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Wars <strong>of</strong> YHWH, which is cited only once in<br />

<strong>the</strong> Bible (Num 21:14), was apparently an epic poem about G–d’s<br />

“Holy War” directed against <strong>the</strong> enemies <strong>of</strong> Israel in <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong><br />

Moses and Joshua. Many scholars assume that this “lost book” was<br />

an anthology <strong>of</strong> ancient war poems dealing with <strong>the</strong> conflict<br />

between <strong>the</strong> invading Israelites and <strong>the</strong> original inhabitants <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

land <strong>of</strong> Canaan. It is more likely, however, that this Book <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Wars <strong>of</strong> YHWH was an epic poem on <strong>the</strong> journey <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> people <strong>of</strong><br />

Israel from slavery in Egypt to freedom in <strong>the</strong> Promised Land,<br />

which was presented in imagery <strong>of</strong> a great military conquest. That<br />

poem was eminently familiar to all—much as <strong>the</strong> Iliad and <strong>the</strong><br />

Odyssey <strong>of</strong> Homer were well known in ancient Greece long before<br />

that epic material was written down in <strong>the</strong> books we know by<br />

those titles today.<br />

In <strong>the</strong> first phase <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Eisodus (Entry) into <strong>the</strong> Promised<br />

Land Moses conquered <strong>the</strong> two Amorite kingdoms in Transjordan<br />

north <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Arnon River Valley, which marked <strong>the</strong> boundary<br />

between Moab and Israel (see map on next page). At <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong><br />

Moses’ death, <strong>the</strong> people <strong>of</strong> Israel were already established in<br />

Transjordan, with Moab to <strong>the</strong> south and Ammon to <strong>the</strong> east,<br />

anticipating <strong>the</strong> crossing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Jordan River to possess <strong>the</strong> whole <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Promised Land.<br />

The details <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> historical process in which Joshua led <strong>the</strong><br />

people <strong>of</strong> Israel across <strong>the</strong> Jordan River into what would subsequently<br />

become <strong>the</strong> land <strong>of</strong> Israel to <strong>the</strong> north and <strong>the</strong> land <strong>of</strong><br />

Judah to <strong>the</strong> south are difficult, if not impossible, to reconstruct<br />

with any degree <strong>of</strong> certainty. Some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> key battles are presented<br />

in <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong> Joshua, and we have a list <strong>of</strong> thirty-one kings that<br />

were conquered, as <strong>the</strong> people <strong>of</strong> YHWH increased markedly in<br />

both population and territory under <strong>the</strong>ir control. The focus <strong>of</strong><br />

attention, however, is on <strong>the</strong> “Wars <strong>of</strong> YHWH” and not <strong>the</strong> world<br />

<strong>of</strong> human political achievements. The story is what is important,<br />

and that story was remembered from <strong>the</strong> beginning within <strong>the</strong><br />

context <strong>of</strong> public worship on <strong>the</strong> part <strong>of</strong> a people who were pr<strong>of</strong>oundly<br />

grateful for what YHWH <strong>the</strong>ir God had done in giving<br />

<strong>the</strong>m <strong>the</strong> Promised Land.


4 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

Part One <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Eisodus<br />

Conquest <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Amorite Kingdoms in Transjordan under Moses


Unfinished business in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>ical Process—In Times Past 5<br />

Part Two <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Eisodus<br />

Conquest <strong>of</strong> Cisjordan under Joshua: Premonarchic Israel


6 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

With <strong>the</strong> advent <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> monarchy in <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> David and Solomon,<br />

<strong>the</strong> ancient epic narrative was extended and given a new ending,<br />

which focused on David’s kingdom as G–d’s creation. The new<br />

pattern was achieved by shifting <strong>the</strong> focus from <strong>the</strong> mountain <strong>of</strong><br />

G–d’s revelation at Sinai to <strong>the</strong> mountain <strong>of</strong> G–d’s abiding presence<br />

in Jerusalem, Mount Zion, where David’s son Solomon built<br />

YHWH’s temple. This transformation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> original epic story<br />

anticipates a second transformation, which culminates in <strong>the</strong> formation<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Second Testament with its focus on <strong>the</strong> person <strong>of</strong> Messiah<br />

Yeshua, a descendant <strong>of</strong> David, and once again on Mount Zion.<br />

Kingdom <strong>of</strong> David (ca. 980 BCE)


Unfinished business in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>ical Process—In Times Past 7<br />

In <strong>the</strong> Gospel <strong>of</strong> John, Yeshua makes <strong>the</strong> statement: “Destroy<br />

this temple and in three days I will raise it up” (John 2:19). Those<br />

who heard him at that time thought he was referring to King<br />

Herod’s Temple in Jerusalem, which had taken forty-six years to<br />

build (John 2:20); but, after <strong>the</strong> resurrection <strong>of</strong> Yeshua, “his disciples<br />

remembered that he had said this” (John 2:22), and now <strong>the</strong>y<br />

understood. In some mysterious way, Yeshua himself is <strong>the</strong> Temple<br />

in Jerusalem; and <strong>the</strong> epic story takes on new and deeper meaning.<br />

The transformation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ancient epic story was achieved by<br />

projecting <strong>the</strong> kingdom <strong>of</strong> David into a future messianic kingdom<br />

with <strong>the</strong> anticipation <strong>of</strong> a new <strong>the</strong>ophany in which <strong>the</strong> mountain<br />

<strong>of</strong> G–d’s revelation and abiding presence in ancient Israel is<br />

extended in an eschatological vision. The Gospel <strong>of</strong> Luke is a good<br />

illustration <strong>of</strong> how this transformation became <strong>the</strong> structuring<br />

principle for a new reading <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ancient epic story. In <strong>the</strong> center<br />

<strong>of</strong> Luke’s Gospel stands an account <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> transfiguration <strong>of</strong><br />

Yeshua. After making his enigmatic statement that “<strong>the</strong>re are<br />

some standing here who will not taste death before <strong>the</strong>y see <strong>the</strong><br />

Kingdom <strong>of</strong> G–d” (Luke 9:27), Luke describes a mysterious experience<br />

on a certain mountain. There Moses and Elijah appeared<br />

with Yeshua, and <strong>the</strong> three <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m discussed “his Exodus, which<br />

he was to accomplish at Jerusalem” (Luke 9:31).<br />

Greek orthodox tradition, which places this event in <strong>the</strong> vicinity<br />

<strong>of</strong> Mount Sinai, where both Moses (Exodus 33) and Elijah (2<br />

Kings 19) had <strong>the</strong>ir great encounters with G–d in times past, is<br />

surely correct, at least symbolically. Messiah Yeshua appeared on<br />

<strong>the</strong> mountain <strong>of</strong> G–d, which combined <strong>the</strong> experiences <strong>of</strong> Moses<br />

and Elijah on Mount Sinai with <strong>the</strong> anticipation <strong>of</strong> what G–d would<br />

achieve on Mount Golgotha, outside <strong>the</strong> walls <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> city <strong>of</strong> Jerusalem,<br />

not many days hence in Luke’s narrative account.<br />

2. The Temple in Jerusalem as a New Ending to<br />

<strong>the</strong> Epic Story<br />

The book <strong>of</strong> Genesis tells <strong>the</strong> story <strong>of</strong> God’s promise to give <strong>the</strong><br />

land <strong>of</strong> Canaan to Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, and ultimately to <strong>the</strong><br />

twelve tribes <strong>of</strong> Israel (<strong>the</strong> sons <strong>of</strong> Jacob). The book <strong>of</strong> Exodus<br />

tells <strong>the</strong> story <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> people <strong>of</strong> Israel as state slaves in <strong>the</strong> land <strong>of</strong>


8 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

Egypt and <strong>of</strong> Moses, whom G–d appointed to lead <strong>the</strong>m in <strong>the</strong><br />

Exodus from Egypt back to <strong>the</strong> Promised Land. In <strong>the</strong> story <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Eisodus (Entry) into <strong>the</strong> Promised Land under Joshua, <strong>the</strong> crossing<br />

<strong>of</strong> Yam Suf (<strong>the</strong> Red Sea or <strong>the</strong> Sea <strong>of</strong> Reeds) is fused with <strong>the</strong><br />

crossing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Jordan River, as <strong>the</strong> people <strong>of</strong> Israel return<br />

“home.” That epic journey is told in <strong>the</strong> form <strong>of</strong> a military conquest.<br />

The epic story <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> wars <strong>of</strong> YHWH may be diagrammed<br />

as follows:<br />

LAND BONDAGE WATERS BATTLE CAMP<br />

[Land Promised (Jordan River) Land Regained]<br />

Deuteronomy marks <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> first phase <strong>of</strong> YHWH’s “Holy<br />

War” in <strong>the</strong> Exodus from Egypt. The final chapter <strong>of</strong> Deuteronomy<br />

records <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> Moses and <strong>the</strong> transfer <strong>of</strong> leadership to<br />

his successor Joshua—and <strong>the</strong> beginning <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> second phase <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> “wars <strong>of</strong> YHWH.” The Eisodus (Entry) into <strong>the</strong> Promised<br />

Land began with Joshua and <strong>the</strong> crossing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Jordan River, and<br />

was completed in <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> David with <strong>the</strong> establishment <strong>of</strong> an<br />

empire, which extended from Mesopotamia to Egypt. The new<br />

ending to <strong>the</strong> epic story concerns <strong>the</strong> replacing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> mountain <strong>of</strong><br />

YHWH’s revelation (Sinai) with <strong>the</strong> mountain <strong>of</strong> YHWH’s abiding<br />

presence in <strong>the</strong> city <strong>of</strong> Jerusalem (Zion).<br />

CREATION/LAND BONDAGE WATERS/MOUNTAIN TEMPLE/NEW CREATION<br />

Canaan Egypt Mount Sinai Mount Zion<br />

Reconstruction <strong>of</strong> Solomon’s Temple


Unfinished business in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>ical Process—In Times Past 9<br />

The First Temple in Jerusalem, which Solomon built, remained<br />

<strong>the</strong> proper ending <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ancient epic story <strong>of</strong> Yahweh’s<br />

“Holy War” for almost four centuries—until its destruction at <strong>the</strong><br />

hands <strong>of</strong> Nebuchadnezzar, king <strong>of</strong> Babylon, in 586 BCE. The<br />

tragic flow <strong>of</strong> political events in ancient Israel, which reached its<br />

climax in <strong>the</strong> destruction <strong>of</strong> Jerusalem, began with <strong>the</strong> fall <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Nor<strong>the</strong>rn Kingdom <strong>of</strong> Israel (721 BCE) and continued in <strong>the</strong> Babylonian<br />

Exile (ca. 586–520 BCE). It is against this volatile background<br />

<strong>of</strong> conflict and political turmoil that <strong>the</strong> canonical process<br />

produced <strong>the</strong> Tanakh (Hebrew Bible), which is essentially <strong>the</strong><br />

ancient epic story put down in writing. The process itself began<br />

with <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong> Deuteronomy, which was at <strong>the</strong> same time a<br />

musical and a numerical composition.<br />

3. The Composition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Tanakh as Sacred<br />

Scripture<br />

In <strong>the</strong> days <strong>of</strong> King Josiah <strong>the</strong> process <strong>of</strong> renewal focused on <strong>the</strong><br />

covenant YHWH established in times past through Moses at<br />

Mount Sinai. And so Josiah led <strong>the</strong> people <strong>of</strong> Israel in an observance<br />

<strong>of</strong> Pesach (<strong>the</strong> Festival <strong>of</strong> Passover) as instructed in a certain<br />

“scroll <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> covenant,” which was found during <strong>the</strong> restoration<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Temple in Jerusalem. “For Pesach had not been so observed<br />

since <strong>the</strong> days when <strong>the</strong> judges ruled Isra’el—not during <strong>the</strong> times<br />

<strong>of</strong> any <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> kings <strong>of</strong> Isra’el or <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> kings <strong>of</strong> Y’hudah” (2 Kings<br />

23:22, Complete Jewish Bible). Unfortunately Josiah’s great reform<br />

was not enough to turn <strong>the</strong> tide <strong>of</strong> history, and <strong>the</strong> young king was<br />

fatally wounded in battle at Megiddo against <strong>the</strong> forces <strong>of</strong> Egypt<br />

(ca. 609 BCE).<br />

The momentum <strong>of</strong> human tragedy in Israel continued to<br />

increase with <strong>the</strong> emergence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Babylonian Empire under<br />

Nebuchadnezzar who destroyed Jerusalem and Solomon’s Temple<br />

(ca. 586 BCE). The consequent exile <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> leadership in<br />

ancient Israel to distant Babylon set <strong>the</strong> stage for <strong>the</strong> composition<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> first canonical (i.e., authoritative) edition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Tanakh.<br />

The word “TaNaKh” is an acronym made up from <strong>the</strong> first letter<br />

in <strong>the</strong> three major parts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> canon <strong>of</strong> sacred Scripture: Torah<br />

(<strong>the</strong> Pentateuch), Nevi’im (Prophets—Former and Latter), and


10 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

Kethuvim (Writings). The Tanakh emerged as both a musical and<br />

a numerical composition within <strong>the</strong> context <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Babylonian<br />

Exile. The process <strong>of</strong> composition began with Deuteronomy.<br />

As Bishop Robert Lowth pointed out more than two centuries<br />

ago, <strong>the</strong> law codes throughout <strong>the</strong> whole <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Mediterranean<br />

world were sung at <strong>the</strong> festivals in antiquity. 2<br />

It is evident that Greece for several successive ages was possessed<br />

<strong>of</strong> no records but <strong>the</strong> poetic: for <strong>the</strong> first who published<br />

a prose oration was Pherecydes, a man <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Isle <strong>of</strong><br />

Syrus, and <strong>the</strong> contemporary with king Cyrus, who lived<br />

some ages posterior to that <strong>of</strong> Homer and Hesiod: somewhat<br />

after <strong>the</strong> time Cadmus <strong>the</strong> Milesian began to compose<br />

history. The laws <strong>the</strong>mselves were metrical, and adapted to<br />

certain musical notes: such were <strong>the</strong> laws <strong>of</strong> Charondas,<br />

which were sung at <strong>the</strong> banquets <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> A<strong>the</strong>nians: such<br />

were those which were delivered by <strong>the</strong> Cretans to <strong>the</strong><br />

ingenuous youth to be learned by rote, with <strong>the</strong> accompaniments<br />

<strong>of</strong> musical melody, in order that by <strong>the</strong> enchantment<br />

<strong>of</strong> harmony, <strong>the</strong> sentiments might be forcibly<br />

impressed upon <strong>the</strong>ir memories. Hence certain poems<br />

were denominated nomoi which implied convivial or banqueting<br />

songs, as is remarked by Aristotle; who adds, that<br />

<strong>the</strong> same custom <strong>of</strong> chanting <strong>the</strong> laws to music, existed<br />

even in his own time among <strong>the</strong> Agathyrsi.<br />

The law book we call Deuteronomy was in <strong>the</strong> hands <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Levites (Deut 17:18) who were commanded by Moses to recite it<br />

at <strong>the</strong> Festival <strong>of</strong> Booths in ancient Israel (Deut 31:9).<br />

We do not know <strong>the</strong> precise nature <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> performance <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

text <strong>of</strong> Deuteronomy; but we do know that it was sung and that<br />

<strong>the</strong> people learned it. For generations Levites recited Deuteronomy<br />

as a means <strong>of</strong> religious education. Eventually it was put in<br />

written form and promulgated in Jerusalem in Josiah’s reformation.<br />

Within that movement, Deuteronomy became <strong>the</strong> center <strong>of</strong><br />

a canonical process that ultimately produced <strong>the</strong> Tanakh as we<br />

now have it. Recent research in Deuteronomy suggests that <strong>the</strong><br />

Hebrew text, as preserved by <strong>the</strong> Masoretes, is a musical composition.<br />

The tradition <strong>of</strong> chanting <strong>the</strong> readings from <strong>the</strong> Torah in synagogues<br />

preserves memory <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> original performance <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

biblical text during <strong>the</strong> period <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Second Temple in Jerusalem,<br />

and perhaps earlier, as Suzanne Haïk-Vantoura insists.


Unfinished business in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>ical Process—In Times Past 11<br />

For centuries now <strong>the</strong> scholarly community has ignored <strong>the</strong><br />

Masoretic accentual system so far as detailed analysis and commentary<br />

on <strong>the</strong> text <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Hebrew Bible is concerned. There is<br />

widespread agreement, however, that <strong>the</strong> system is essentially a<br />

form <strong>of</strong> musical notation <strong>of</strong> some sort. At <strong>the</strong> same time, many<br />

scholars assume that <strong>the</strong> system is medieval in origin and imposed<br />

on <strong>the</strong> Hebrew text—perhaps as a form <strong>of</strong> chant for recitation<br />

within a liturgical setting. After all, <strong>the</strong> so-called tropes <strong>of</strong> this<br />

Masoretic system are still used to instruct those who chant <strong>the</strong> text<br />

in various synagogue traditions.<br />

The musicologist Suzanne Haïk-Vantoura has shown that<br />

<strong>the</strong>se cantillation signs represent an ancient tradition <strong>of</strong> musical<br />

interpretation, which predates <strong>the</strong> Masoretes by hundreds <strong>of</strong><br />

years. 3 She argues convincingly that <strong>the</strong> Masoretes did not invent<br />

<strong>the</strong> musical tradition reflected in <strong>the</strong>ir sophisticated system <strong>of</strong><br />

notation. They merely fixed on paper a once living tradition so as<br />

to preserve it for all time. The source <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir knowledge was<br />

apparently <strong>the</strong> “Elders <strong>of</strong> Bathyra,” certain sages among <strong>the</strong> predecessors<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Karaite community during <strong>the</strong> first century CE. 4<br />

Haïk-Vantoura claims that she has recovered <strong>the</strong> actual melodies<br />

that were part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> text <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Tanakh in <strong>the</strong> period <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Second<br />

Temple in ancient Israel, and earlier, which <strong>the</strong> Masoretes centuries<br />

later only partially understood. Though <strong>the</strong>y were aware <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong> system represents a rich musical heritage, <strong>the</strong><br />

Masoretes <strong>the</strong>mselves were not musicians. Consequently, <strong>the</strong>y<br />

focused <strong>the</strong>ir attention primarily on <strong>the</strong> linguistic features <strong>of</strong> that<br />

system and used it to write elaborate grammatical treatises on <strong>the</strong><br />

accentual system <strong>the</strong>y had inherited.<br />

John Wheeler, who has studied Haïk-Vantoura’s restitution<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> musical meaning <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “accents” (te‘amim) <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Tanakh<br />

in detail, argues that <strong>the</strong> masoretic notation parallels a specific<br />

music “sign language” known as chironomy, which is used both to<br />

teach and to conduct <strong>the</strong> liturgy. Some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> original hand signs,<br />

which are specifically mentioned in masoretic literature, dovetail<br />

neatly with <strong>the</strong> written signs, <strong>the</strong>ir ancient names, and <strong>the</strong>ir deciphered<br />

musical meaning. The chironomy that Wheeler has reconstructed<br />

is similar to <strong>the</strong> hand signs in <strong>the</strong> modern Kodaly<br />

Method, which is used to teach musical literacy to children, as<br />

illustrated on <strong>the</strong> following page. 5


12 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

The Kodaly Method <strong>of</strong> Chironomy for Teaching Music<br />

Chironomers at Work in Ancient Egypt<br />

(from tomb paintings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> third and second millenium BCE)<br />

In Wheeler’s estimation, <strong>the</strong> biblical musical system in based on a<br />

scale <strong>the</strong>ory not far different from that <strong>of</strong> cuneiform texts in Babylonian<br />

(ca. 1800 BCE) and Ugaritic (ca. 1400 BCE). Like <strong>the</strong>se<br />

systems, <strong>the</strong> “music <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bible” is based on <strong>the</strong> major scale,


Unfinished business in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>ical Process—In Times Past 13<br />

with <strong>the</strong> primary “mode” being “dorian” (tonic on <strong>the</strong> third note<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> scale). 6<br />

T. Georgiades, a music historian, has shown convincingly, at<br />

least for ancient Greek literature, that <strong>the</strong> distinct concepts <strong>of</strong><br />

music and poetry, as we use those terms today, were not known in<br />

antiquity. As he puts it, 7<br />

The ancient Greek verse line was a singular formation for<br />

which <strong>the</strong>re is no analogy in Western Christian civilization.<br />

It was, if you will, music and poetry in one, and precisely<br />

because <strong>of</strong> this it could not be separated into music and<br />

poetry as two tangibly distinct components. For this particular<br />

vehicle <strong>of</strong> meaning <strong>the</strong> Greeks, however, had a special<br />

term mousikhv [from which <strong>the</strong> English word “music”<br />

is derived].<br />

The work <strong>of</strong> Haïk-Vantoura is essentially built on <strong>the</strong> same observation.<br />

As with ancient Greek literature, <strong>the</strong> Tanakh emerged in<br />

<strong>the</strong> form <strong>of</strong> mousikhv—a combination <strong>of</strong> music and language.<br />

What is unique about <strong>the</strong> situation in ancient Israel is <strong>the</strong> fact that<br />

<strong>the</strong> canonical form <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> musical performance <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> biblical text<br />

is apparently recoverable, at least in part. Aspects <strong>of</strong> that speechact,<br />

which is in <strong>the</strong> form <strong>of</strong> a musical performance <strong>of</strong> considerable<br />

sophistication, opens <strong>the</strong> door to a new set <strong>of</strong> questions in <strong>the</strong><br />

study <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Tanakh.<br />

It should be noted that music and poetry are a common<br />

medium for transmitting cultural tradition among virtually all<br />

preliterate peoples. In light <strong>of</strong> this fact, some missionaries and<br />

administrators <strong>of</strong> mission agencies are asking new questions about<br />

<strong>the</strong> translation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bible into previously unwritten languages.<br />

The model <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Wycliffe Bible translator is being challenged<br />

from within <strong>the</strong> ranks <strong>of</strong> those very translators, as <strong>the</strong> most effective<br />

means <strong>of</strong> communicating <strong>the</strong> word <strong>of</strong> G–d in certain situations.<br />

Should an individual give virtually a lifetime to <strong>the</strong> tedious<br />

task <strong>of</strong> reducing such a language to written form in order to translate<br />

<strong>the</strong> Bible into one more <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> two thousand such languages<br />

that exist to <strong>the</strong> present time? Where this has been done, <strong>the</strong> Bible<br />

sometimes remains an external artifact that never really becomes a<br />

vital part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> cultural tradition <strong>of</strong> those tribal groups. Would it<br />

not be better to translate <strong>the</strong> Bible into media already present in


14 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

such societies for <strong>the</strong> transmission <strong>of</strong> culture, namely into <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

own forms <strong>of</strong> music? Experiments with <strong>the</strong> oral communication<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Scripture in sub-Saharan Africa, as reported by Herbert<br />

Klem, suggest a positive answer to this question. 8 Moreover, it<br />

may well be that <strong>the</strong>se very experiments provide a closer analogue<br />

to <strong>the</strong> historical situation in ancient Israel than <strong>the</strong> several models<br />

advanced within <strong>the</strong> main stream <strong>of</strong> academic study <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bible.<br />

4. Deuteronomy as <strong>the</strong> Center in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>ical<br />

Process<br />

In short, Deuteronomy is best explained as a didactic poem, composed<br />

to be recited publicly to music in ancient Israel within a<br />

liturgical setting. The book is primarily a work <strong>of</strong> literary art<br />

designed to transmit a canonical (i.e., authoritative) body <strong>of</strong> tradition<br />

as effectively as possible to a given people. It is composed for<br />

oral recitation and, as models in <strong>the</strong> field <strong>of</strong> ethnomusicology suggest,<br />

is composed with music as an essential aspect <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> tradition<br />

itself. Moreover, as a work <strong>of</strong> literary art, Deuteronomy is consciously<br />

composed in what some call an “epic style,” which is similar<br />

in its structural features to o<strong>the</strong>r epic texts in <strong>the</strong> world <strong>of</strong><br />

antiquity. Thus we ought not to be surprised to find concentric<br />

structural features, which are also <strong>the</strong> subject <strong>of</strong> investigation by<br />

students <strong>of</strong> Homer’s Iliad and Virgil’s Aeneid. And, indeed, such<br />

features are present in <strong>the</strong> biblical text, as witnessed by <strong>the</strong> spate <strong>of</strong><br />

such observations, which have emerged in <strong>the</strong> field <strong>of</strong> biblical<br />

studies in recent years.<br />

An important aspect <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> earlier stages <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> canonical process<br />

<strong>of</strong> composition is suggested by <strong>the</strong> work <strong>of</strong> Milman Perry and<br />

Albert Lord in <strong>the</strong>ir oral-performance <strong>the</strong>ory, which is based on<br />

fieldwork among Yugoslavian poet-musicians. 9 The idea <strong>of</strong> “oral<br />

composition-in-performance” remains a useful model to explain<br />

<strong>the</strong> transmission <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Iliad from <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> Homer to <strong>the</strong> fixing<br />

<strong>of</strong> that text in written form centuries later in ancient Greece. Frank<br />

Cross and some <strong>of</strong> his students posit a somewhat parallel phenomenon<br />

in <strong>the</strong>ir arguments for <strong>the</strong> presumed “Hebrew Epic,” which<br />

lies behind <strong>the</strong> first six books in <strong>the</strong> Tanakh as we now have


Unfinished business in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>ical Process—In Times Past 15<br />

<strong>the</strong>m. 10 This epic poem is more or less what we are referring to<br />

here as <strong>the</strong> Book <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Wars <strong>of</strong> YHWH.<br />

Richard Martin’s work opens perhaps ano<strong>the</strong>r chapter in this<br />

fascinating story. 11 Martin builds his investigation primarily on<br />

<strong>the</strong> basis <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> disciplines <strong>of</strong> text linguistics and classical rhetoric,<br />

which include careful attention to <strong>the</strong> new performance-centered<br />

approach to verbal art that takes into account <strong>the</strong> audience for<br />

which <strong>the</strong> speech-act is composed. 12 Martin notes at <strong>the</strong> outset in<br />

his study that, in <strong>the</strong> final analysis, it does not matter whe<strong>the</strong>r<br />

Homer’s Iliad is a piece <strong>of</strong> oral poetry or not. We simply do not<br />

have an oral Iliad, “because <strong>the</strong> poem has somehow become a text;<br />

and that has made all <strong>the</strong> difference. To put it ano<strong>the</strong>r way, our<br />

Iliad is no longer an action, as it must have been if it was ever an<br />

oral composition-in-performance. Instead, it is an artifact.” 13 The<br />

same is true <strong>of</strong> Deuteronomy and <strong>the</strong> rest <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Tanakh as well.<br />

Deuteronomy is <strong>the</strong> center <strong>of</strong> a complex process <strong>of</strong> canonical<br />

activity in ancient Israel, from at least <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> King Josiah to <strong>the</strong><br />

dedication <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Second Temple in Jerusalem at <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> sixth<br />

century BCE. It enjoyed generations <strong>of</strong> use within public worship in<br />

ancient Israel, in <strong>the</strong> hands <strong>of</strong> Levitical singers in ancient Israel,<br />

before its use at <strong>the</strong> center <strong>of</strong> canonical activity in <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> Josiah.<br />

The canonical process at that point in time included much more<br />

than <strong>the</strong> writing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Torah, or even <strong>the</strong> so-called “Primary History.”<br />

It included <strong>the</strong> composition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> whole <strong>of</strong> what we call here<br />

<strong>the</strong> seventeen-book “Deuteronomic <strong>Canon</strong>.”<br />

In a fundamental sense, <strong>the</strong>n, Deuteronomy in its entirety<br />

may be described as “poetry” in <strong>the</strong> broadest sense. Though it contains<br />

a lyric “Song <strong>of</strong> Moses” (Deuteronomy 32), most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

book is in <strong>the</strong> form <strong>of</strong> didactic poetry <strong>of</strong> a lesser nature so far as<br />

heightened speech goes. According to tradition, <strong>the</strong> original composer<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> text was Moses; but <strong>the</strong> text itself enjoyed a life <strong>of</strong> its<br />

own for generations within <strong>the</strong> public worship <strong>of</strong> ancient Israel.<br />

Individual words no doubt changed in usage through time. Indeed,<br />

<strong>the</strong> very structure <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> greater “Song <strong>of</strong> Moses,” which we<br />

now refer to as Deuteronomy, may have changed as it developed<br />

in public performance by a long line <strong>of</strong> singers in <strong>the</strong> festivals and<br />

in Levitical circles <strong>of</strong> ancient Israel through hundreds <strong>of</strong> years.


16 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

The concentric structural patterns in Deuteronomy, which<br />

are found at all levels <strong>of</strong> analysis, bear witness to its tightly woven<br />

composition. That structure points to an author/composer. On<br />

one level <strong>of</strong> observation, that author is Moses, who composed <strong>the</strong><br />

original Torah in musical form. But on ano<strong>the</strong>r level <strong>the</strong> author is<br />

G–d himself, at work through a long chain <strong>of</strong> poet-prophets like<br />

Moses in ancient Israel who recited this text in public worship.<br />

Those poet-prophets made it <strong>the</strong> center <strong>of</strong> an elaborate canonical<br />

process that ultimately produced <strong>the</strong> Completed Tanakh as <strong>the</strong><br />

“Word <strong>of</strong> G–d.”<br />

5. The Deuteronomic Seventeen-Book <strong>Canon</strong> <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Tanakh<br />

The earliest version <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> canon <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Tanakh may be described in<br />

terms <strong>of</strong> a seventeen-book structure. 14 As Casper Labuschagne has<br />

shown, <strong>the</strong> numbers seventeen and twenty-six were <strong>of</strong> primary<br />

importance in ancient Israel and play a major role in shaping <strong>the</strong><br />

received canonical tradition. The numbers are determined from <strong>the</strong><br />

numericalvalue<strong>of</strong><strong>the</strong>divinenameYHWHin<strong>the</strong>Hebrewlanguage:<br />

Y = 10; H = 5; and W = 6, in terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> normal numerical<br />

value assigned to letters in <strong>the</strong> Hebrew alphabet. When <strong>the</strong>se<br />

numbers are added, Y (10) + H (5) + W (6) + H (5) = 26.When<br />

<strong>the</strong> sum <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> digits in <strong>the</strong>se same numbers is added (10 = 1 + 0)<br />

+5+6+5=17. The number seventeen is associated with both<br />

YHWH and <strong>the</strong> numerical value <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Hebrew word for “glory”<br />

and <strong>the</strong> laborious task <strong>of</strong> numerical composition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> biblical text<br />

is an act <strong>of</strong> worship, which is done to <strong>the</strong> glory <strong>of</strong> YHWH.<br />

In terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> canonical process, <strong>the</strong> number 17 is determined<br />

by <strong>the</strong> grouping <strong>of</strong> four structures <strong>of</strong> four books each,<br />

arranged around <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong> Deuteronomy at <strong>the</strong> center, in <strong>the</strong><br />

17-book “Deuteronomic <strong>Canon</strong>” <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> emerging Tanakh:


Unfinished business in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>ical Process—In Times Past 17<br />

Genesis Exodus Joshua Judges<br />

Leviticus Numbers Samuel Kings<br />

Deuteronomy<br />

Isaiah Jeremiah Psalms Proverbs<br />

Ezekiel The Twelve Job Megilloth<br />

The term Megilloth here refers to <strong>the</strong> Festal Scrolls <strong>of</strong> ancient Judaism:<br />

Ruth (Feast <strong>of</strong> Weeks); Song <strong>of</strong> Songs (Passover); Ecclesiastes<br />

(Booths); Lamentations (9 th <strong>of</strong> Ab, <strong>the</strong> destruction <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Temple); and at a later point in time Es<strong>the</strong>r (Purim). In <strong>the</strong> earliest<br />

stages <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> canonical process, Es<strong>the</strong>r and possibly Ecclesiastes<br />

were not yet included among <strong>the</strong> Megilloth (Festal Scrolls).<br />

David Noel Freedman presents a strong case for a “master editor”<br />

responsible for writing what he calls <strong>the</strong> “Primary History”—<br />

<strong>the</strong> Torah plus <strong>the</strong> Former Prophets (Genesis through 2 Kings in<br />

<strong>the</strong> Hebrew Bible). 15 Itislikely,however,thatthismastereditor<br />

was responsible for <strong>the</strong> entire seventeen-book “Deuteronomic<br />

<strong>Canon</strong>” within a four-part literary structure, which may be outlined<br />

in <strong>the</strong> form <strong>of</strong> a simple chiasm:<br />

Torah Former Prophets<br />

Latter Prophets “Hagiographa”<br />

The term “Hagiographa” here refers to <strong>the</strong> four books in <strong>the</strong><br />

Tanakh, which, in <strong>the</strong> words <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Jewish historian Josephus,<br />

“contain hymns to God, and precepts for <strong>the</strong> conduct <strong>of</strong> human<br />

life” (Against Apion 1.8):<br />

Psalms Job<br />

Proverbs “Megilloth”<br />

The four “Festal Scrolls” <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Megilloth, which did not yet<br />

include <strong>the</strong> scroll <strong>of</strong> Es<strong>the</strong>r (for Purim), may also be outlined in<br />

<strong>the</strong> same fashion:<br />

Ruth Song <strong>of</strong> Songs<br />

Ecclesiastes Lamentations


18 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

Evidence for Freedman’s conclusion that a master editor<br />

compiled <strong>the</strong> Primary History is found in a series <strong>of</strong> episodes,<br />

which are distributed book by book through eight successive<br />

books in <strong>the</strong> Tanakh. This series <strong>of</strong> episodes, which chart <strong>the</strong> violation<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> first nine <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ten Commandments one by one,<br />

starts with <strong>the</strong> sin <strong>of</strong> national apostasy (<strong>the</strong> worship <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> golden<br />

calf, Exodus 32), which violates <strong>the</strong> First and Second Commandments.<br />

The series concludes with <strong>the</strong> sin <strong>of</strong> bearing false witness<br />

(<strong>the</strong> Ninth Commandment) on <strong>the</strong> part <strong>of</strong> Jezebel in <strong>the</strong> story <strong>of</strong><br />

Naboth’s vineyard in 1 Kings 21. Because covetousness lies behind<br />

all <strong>the</strong> crimes committed, each act implicitly breaks <strong>the</strong> Tenth<br />

Commandment as well.<br />

The Ten Commandments constitute <strong>the</strong> essence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> covenant<br />

relationship established between G–d and <strong>the</strong> people <strong>of</strong> Israel<br />

at Mount Sinai. The pattern <strong>of</strong> defiance <strong>of</strong> that covenant led inexorably<br />

to <strong>the</strong> downfall <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> nation, <strong>the</strong> destruction <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir Temple<br />

and <strong>the</strong> banishment <strong>of</strong> survivors from <strong>the</strong> Promised Land. The<br />

message is clear to a community in <strong>the</strong> Babylonian Exile that <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

fate is not <strong>the</strong> result <strong>of</strong> G–d’s abandoning <strong>the</strong>m. It is <strong>the</strong> consequence<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir abandonment <strong>of</strong> G–d. The true people <strong>of</strong> G–d are<br />

those who maintain <strong>the</strong>ir covenant commitment by observing <strong>the</strong><br />

Ten Commandments.<br />

Genesis does not include an episode in this series because <strong>the</strong><br />

covenant at Mount Sinai, in which <strong>the</strong> stone tablets with <strong>the</strong> Ten<br />

Commandments were given to Moses, takes place later—in <strong>the</strong><br />

book <strong>of</strong> Exodus. The Nine Commandments and <strong>the</strong>ir violation<br />

within <strong>the</strong> Primary History are as follows:<br />

Commandment Text Episode<br />

1 Do not worship o<strong>the</strong>r<br />

gods<br />

Exodus 32 Golden Calf incident<br />

2 No idols Exodus 32 Golden Calf incident<br />

3 Taking YHWH’s<br />

name in vain<br />

Lev 24:10–17 Stoning to death for<br />

sin <strong>of</strong> blasphemy<br />

4 Keep <strong>the</strong> Sabbath Num 15:32–36 Stoning to death for<br />

violating <strong>the</strong> Sabbath


Unfinished business in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>ical Process—In Times Past 19<br />

5 Honor your parents Deut 21:18–21 Stoning to death <strong>of</strong><br />

stubborn and<br />

rebellious son<br />

6 You shall not steal Josh 7:20–26 Stoning <strong>of</strong> Achan and<br />

his family for <strong>the</strong>ft<br />

7 You shall not murder Judg 20:34–48 Murder <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Levite’s<br />

concubine<br />

8 You shall not commit<br />

adultery<br />

9 You shall not bear<br />

false witness<br />

2 Samuel 11 David and Bathsheba<br />

1 Kings 21 Ahab, Jezebel and<br />

Naboth’s vineyard<br />

Freedman identifies <strong>the</strong> master editor as <strong>the</strong> scribe Baruch, working<br />

toge<strong>the</strong>r with his bro<strong>the</strong>r Seraiah, in <strong>the</strong> first half <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> sixth<br />

century BCE (see Jeremiah 32:12; 45:1–5; and 51:59–64).<br />

We would add two items to Freedman’s remarkable discovery<br />

in <strong>the</strong> story <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> canonical process, which produced <strong>the</strong> first<br />

edition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Tanakh (<strong>the</strong> seventeen-book-canon). In <strong>the</strong> first<br />

place, as suggested above, <strong>the</strong> work <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> master editor included<br />

<strong>the</strong> Latter Prophets as well as <strong>the</strong> Former Prophets, and what we<br />

call here <strong>the</strong> “Hagiographa” (Psalms, Job, Proverbs, and <strong>the</strong><br />

Megilloth) as well. This “Hagiographa” was subsequently expanded<br />

into <strong>the</strong> fourth and concluding section <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Tanakh—<strong>the</strong><br />

Writings (Kethuvim), which took place in <strong>the</strong> formation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

twenty-two-book “Pentateuchal <strong>Canon</strong>” in <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> Ezra and<br />

Nehemiah. Moreover, <strong>the</strong> scribe Ezra takes his place alongside<br />

Baruch and Seraiah as a third in <strong>the</strong> list <strong>of</strong> “master editors” within<br />

<strong>the</strong> canonical process that produced <strong>the</strong> Tanakh as we now know<br />

it (ca. 400 BCE).<br />

Second, we posit <strong>the</strong> nature <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> editing process, which<br />

transformed sacred literature into canonical Scripture, for Baruch<br />

and his bro<strong>the</strong>r Seraiah stand within a family <strong>of</strong> scribal tradition in<br />

ancient Israel who had mastered <strong>the</strong> ancient principle <strong>of</strong> numerical<br />

composition. And Ezra, <strong>the</strong> scribe par excellence in ancient Israel<br />

who was second only to Moses in importance among <strong>the</strong> Jews <strong>of</strong><br />

antiquity, continued this same ancient practice.


20 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

The phenomenon <strong>of</strong> numerical composition is <strong>the</strong> determining<br />

factor in producing truly “canonical” (authoritative) texts in<br />

ancient Israel. By weaving <strong>the</strong> numerical value <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ineffable<br />

name YHWH into <strong>the</strong> fabric <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Hebrew text, <strong>the</strong>se works<br />

became symbolically <strong>the</strong> word <strong>of</strong> G–d. The scribes <strong>of</strong> ancient<br />

Israel were trained in this method <strong>of</strong> literary composition—a<br />

method, which survived well into <strong>the</strong> Common Era. And, as we<br />

will see, Luke was <strong>the</strong> “master editor” within this same scribal tradition,<br />

in <strong>the</strong> composition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Completed Tanakh.<br />

6. The Numerical Composition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Tanakh<br />

The sacred traditions <strong>of</strong> ancient Israel were transformed into<br />

canonical Scripture by <strong>the</strong> symbolic weaving <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> divine name<br />

YHWH into <strong>the</strong> fabric <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> text. The distinctive feature <strong>of</strong> a<br />

canonical (i.e, authoritative) work was <strong>the</strong> simple fact that <strong>the</strong> literary<br />

work in question became <strong>the</strong> “Word <strong>of</strong> G–d.” This was<br />

achieved in actual practice by <strong>the</strong> systematic weaving <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

divine-name numbers 17 and 26 into <strong>the</strong> fabric <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> composition<br />

itself. Though this phenomenon can be applied to an existing<br />

literary work, <strong>the</strong> most impressive examples <strong>of</strong> numerical composition<br />

are those which were so constructed from <strong>the</strong> outset, as <strong>the</strong><br />

author constructed <strong>the</strong> text verse by verse according to established<br />

rules, with specific “stopping points” on route to a specific goal.<br />

The “stopping points” were places where <strong>the</strong> running total in<br />

terms <strong>of</strong> word count was divisible by one or <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> two<br />

divine-name numbers 17 or 26. The ultimate goal in terms <strong>of</strong><br />

total word count <strong>of</strong> a given work was sometimes a <strong>the</strong>ological<br />

statement about that work, in <strong>the</strong> symbolism <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> numbers<br />

employed in this process. A striking example <strong>of</strong> this phenomenon<br />

<strong>of</strong> numerical composition is found in <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong> Deuteronomy. 16<br />

To understand how <strong>the</strong>se numbers were used in <strong>the</strong> composition<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Hebrew text <strong>of</strong> Deuteronomy, it is necessary to know<br />

that most verses in <strong>the</strong> Hebrew Bible (Tanakh) are divided into<br />

two parts by <strong>the</strong> presence <strong>of</strong> an accent marker known as <strong>the</strong><br />

atnach. The counting <strong>of</strong> words within a given text to achieve a<br />

numerical multiple <strong>of</strong> 17 or 26 applies not only to <strong>the</strong> total number<br />

<strong>of</strong> words in <strong>the</strong> text, but also to <strong>the</strong> number <strong>of</strong> words before


Unfinished business in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>ical Process—In Times Past 21<br />

atnach and after atnach. Labuschagne has shown that this same<br />

principle sometimes applies to <strong>the</strong> distinction between primary<br />

and subordinate clauses and to distinctions on <strong>the</strong> basis <strong>of</strong> subject<br />

or speaker, and even <strong>the</strong> arbitrary change between second person<br />

singular and plural forms.<br />

A surprising conclusion was reached in regards <strong>the</strong> grand<br />

totals for extended passages, particularly in <strong>the</strong> Parashot, <strong>the</strong><br />

weekly portions in <strong>the</strong> annual cycle <strong>of</strong> Torah readings, in Deuteronomy<br />

12–26. Labuschagne observed that <strong>the</strong>re is a total <strong>of</strong> 119<br />

(= 17 x 7) verses in 12:1–16:17, which consists <strong>of</strong> three sections<br />

that include <strong>the</strong> various laws corresponding to <strong>the</strong> first four <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Ten Commandments. 17 His claim (p. 14) that <strong>the</strong>re are 260 (=<br />

26 x 10) verses in what he calls sections I–VII (12:1–22:29),<br />

however, needs clarification; for <strong>the</strong>re are actually only 259 verses.<br />

The total <strong>of</strong> 260 is achieved by adding 11:32 as an introductory<br />

verse, which helps to explain <strong>the</strong> presence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> double introduction<br />

in which 11:32 is repeated in 12:1. When <strong>the</strong> whole <strong>of</strong> Deut<br />

12–26 is examined in detail, we find a total <strong>of</strong> 340 (= 17 x10x2)<br />

verses sandwiched between 12:1 and 26:16, which function as an<br />

inclusion. The inner core opens with <strong>the</strong> words, “These are <strong>the</strong><br />

statutes and <strong>the</strong> judgments, which you shall be careful to do in <strong>the</strong><br />

land” (12:1). It concludes with <strong>the</strong> words, “This day YHWH your<br />

God is commanding you to do <strong>the</strong>se statutes and judgments; and<br />

you shall be careful to do <strong>the</strong>m with all your heart and with all<br />

your soul” (26:16). Between <strong>the</strong>se two verses <strong>the</strong>re are exactly<br />

340 (= 17 x 20) verses.<br />

The Central Core (Deut 12–26) stands within <strong>the</strong> context <strong>of</strong><br />

four <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> fifty-four weekly portions (Parashoth) in <strong>the</strong> annual<br />

cycle <strong>of</strong> Torah readings:<br />

Parashah 47 Deut 11:26–16:17<br />

Parashah 48 Deut 16:18–21:9<br />

Parashah 49 Deut 21:10–25:19<br />

Parashah 50 Deut 26:1–29:8


22 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

In Parashah 47 (Deut 11:26–16:17) <strong>the</strong>re are 1118 (= 26<br />

x 43) wordsbeforeatnach. It should be noted that <strong>the</strong> number<br />

43 = 17 + 26, <strong>the</strong> sum <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> two divine name numbers. In<br />

Parashah 48 (Deut 16:18–21:9) <strong>the</strong>re are 867 (= 17 x 17 x3)<br />

words before atnach; and in Parashah 49 (Deut 21:10–25:19),<br />

<strong>the</strong>re are 1581 (= 17 x 31 x 3) words. The 319 words in<br />

26:1–19 are carefully calculated so that <strong>the</strong> grand total <strong>of</strong> words<br />

in <strong>the</strong> Central Core (11:26–26:19) comes to ano<strong>the</strong>r multiple <strong>of</strong><br />

17, since5355 = 17 x 315.<br />

In terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> total word-count within <strong>the</strong> eleven “weekly<br />

readings” (Parashoth) in Deuteronomy, <strong>the</strong> use <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> two divine<br />

name numbers (and <strong>the</strong> numbers 23 and 32 for <strong>the</strong> Hebrew<br />

word “glory,” when spelled with waw ) may be summarized<br />

asshownon<strong>the</strong>followingpage.<br />

Multiples <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> numbers 17 and 26 appear in ten <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

eleven Parashoth in Deuteronomy, and in various larger combinations<br />

and subdivisions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se literary units. And <strong>the</strong> number 43<br />

(= 17+26) appears as well on two occasions.<br />

Parashah 52 (Deuteronomy 31) is <strong>the</strong> only one in which <strong>the</strong><br />

three numbers do not fit this particular pattern; and in this<br />

instance all three number are divisible by 23. As we will see, <strong>the</strong><br />

numbers 23 and 32 are associated with <strong>the</strong> Hebrew word for<br />

“glory.” Moreover, <strong>the</strong> total number <strong>of</strong> words in Deuteronomy as<br />

a whole is a multiple <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> divine-name number 26. The grand<br />

total <strong>of</strong> 14,300 words in <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong> Deuteronomy is <strong>the</strong>n a<br />

coded message about <strong>the</strong> book itself, which bears <strong>the</strong> title, “These<br />

are <strong>the</strong> words” with particular interest in <strong>the</strong> “Ten Words” (i.e., <strong>the</strong><br />

Ten Commandments).<br />

The triangular number ten [in <strong>the</strong> ma<strong>the</strong>matical formula<br />

n(n+1)/2], which is represented in <strong>the</strong> number 55 as <strong>the</strong> sum <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> digits one through ten. It is also <strong>the</strong> sum <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> two numbers<br />

associated with <strong>the</strong> Hebrew word “glory” (55 = 23 + 32), when<br />

that word is spelled with a waw . When <strong>the</strong> word for “glory”<br />

is spelled without <strong>the</strong> waw , it has <strong>the</strong> numerical value <strong>of</strong> 17<br />

and 26—<strong>the</strong> two divine-name numbers associated with YHWH.<br />

The number 55 is multiplied by 10, which in turn is multiplied by<br />

<strong>the</strong> divine-name number 26, to obtain <strong>the</strong> total number <strong>of</strong> words<br />

in a book that bears <strong>the</strong> title, “These are <strong>the</strong> words (<strong>of</strong> YHWH).”


Unfinished business in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>ical Process—In Times Past 23<br />

Parashoth Words: before atnach after atnach Total Number <strong>of</strong> Words<br />

44 Deut 1:1–3:22 860 (=43x20) + 687 = 1547 (= 17x91)<br />

45 Deut 3:23–7:11 1040 + 833 (= 17x49) = 1873<br />

46 Deut 7:12–11:25 927 + 824 = 1751 (=17 x103)<br />

47 Deut 11:26–16:17 1118 (= 26x43) + 814 = 1932<br />

48 Deut 16:18–21:9 867 (= 17x17x3) + 656 = 1523<br />

49 Deut 21:10–25:19 929 + 652 = 1581 (= 17x93)<br />

50 Deut 26:1–19 183 + 136 (= 17x8) = 319<br />

Deut 27:1–29:8 841 + 587 = 1428 (= 17x84)<br />

51 Deut 29:9–30:20 357 (= 17x21) + 306 (= 17x18) = 663 (= 17x39)<br />

52 Deut 31:1–30 322 (= 23x14) + 230 (=23x10) = 552 (= 23x24)<br />

53 Deut 32:1–52 332 + 289 (= 17x17) = 621<br />

54 Deut 33:1–34:12 301 + 209 = 510 (= 17x30)<br />

Deut 31:1–34:12 960 (= 32x30) + 723 = 1683 (= 17x99)<br />

Deut 11:26–26:19 3097 + 2258 = 5355 (= 17x315)<br />

Deut 1:1–34:12 8082 + 6218 = 14,300 (= 26x55x10)


24 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

Someone experienced a great deal <strong>of</strong> personal satisfaction in <strong>the</strong><br />

completion <strong>of</strong> this remarkable achievement in numerical calculation<br />

and coincidence.<br />

It is possible that <strong>the</strong> origin <strong>of</strong> all four <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se numbers (17,<br />

23, 26 and 32) will ultimately be found in <strong>the</strong> ancient science <strong>of</strong><br />

harmonics—<strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>oretical arithmetic underpinning <strong>the</strong> tuning <strong>of</strong><br />

musical instruments in ancient times. Harmonics is a numerical science<br />

based on ratios <strong>of</strong> string-lengths, which probably emerged<br />

amongst our stone-age ancestors, matured in ancient India, Babylon<br />

and Egypt, and flourished in Greece. 18 It continued until <strong>the</strong><br />

seventeenth century, when it was displaced by experimental science<br />

and technology. These four specific numbers apparently took on<br />

fresh meaning in ancient Israel in conjunction with <strong>the</strong> use <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

letters <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> alphabet to designate numbers, which appears to have<br />

emerged much earlier than is commonly assumed by many scholars<br />

who mistakenly derive gematria in Hebrew usage from its subsequent<br />

occurrence in Greek literature. It is likely that scribes in<br />

ancient Israel were influenced in such matters during <strong>the</strong> Babylonian<br />

Exile, when <strong>the</strong>y were exposed to <strong>the</strong> intricacies <strong>of</strong> Babylonian<br />

arithmetic and cosmology.<br />

B. Anticipating a New Ending to <strong>the</strong> Epic<br />

Story—Completing <strong>the</strong> Tanakh<br />

The first step in <strong>the</strong> expansion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Tanakh in ancient Israel, from<br />

<strong>the</strong> seventeen-book “Deuteronomic <strong>Canon</strong>” to <strong>the</strong> more familiar<br />

twenty-two-book “Pentateuchal <strong>Canon</strong>” <strong>of</strong> Jewish tradition, took<br />

place in Jerusalem in <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> Ezra and Nehemiah (ca. 400 BCE).<br />

Though nothing is recorded in <strong>the</strong> Bible itself on <strong>the</strong> details <strong>of</strong> this<br />

event, we find references in subsequent Jewish literature, which<br />

provide a glimpse <strong>of</strong> what happened. In 2 Maccabees 2:13–15<br />

(NRSV) we find <strong>the</strong> following statement:<br />

it was also recorded, both in <strong>the</strong>se writings, and in <strong>the</strong><br />

Memoirs <strong>of</strong> Nehemiah, how Nehemiah founded a library<br />

and made a collection <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> books dealing with <strong>the</strong> kings<br />

and <strong>the</strong> prophets, <strong>the</strong> writings <strong>of</strong> David and <strong>the</strong> letters <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> kings on <strong>the</strong> subject <strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong>ferings. Similarly, Judas<br />

[Maccabeus] made a complete collection <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> books


Unfinished business in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>ical Process—In Times Past 25<br />

dispersed by <strong>the</strong> late war, and <strong>the</strong>se we still have. If you<br />

need any <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m, send someone to fetch <strong>the</strong>m.<br />

The reference to <strong>the</strong> founding <strong>of</strong> a library on <strong>the</strong> part <strong>of</strong> Nehemiah,<br />

and Judas Maccabeus two and a half centuries later, suggests<br />

that leaders in <strong>the</strong> Jewish community were concerned about <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

sacred literature—and <strong>the</strong> collection <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se books in an organized<br />

fashion.<br />

The legend <strong>of</strong> Ezra tells <strong>the</strong> story <strong>of</strong> how <strong>the</strong> sacred books<br />

were lost and how Ezra miraculously reproduced <strong>the</strong>m at G–d’s<br />

command:<br />

Moreover, <strong>the</strong> Most High gave understanding to <strong>the</strong> five<br />

men, and by turns <strong>the</strong>y wrote what was dictated, using<br />

characters that <strong>the</strong>y did not know. They sat forty days; <strong>the</strong>y<br />

wrote during <strong>the</strong> daytime, and ate <strong>the</strong>ir bread at night. But<br />

as for me, I spoke in <strong>the</strong> daytime and was not silent at<br />

night. So during <strong>the</strong> forty days, ninety-four books were<br />

written. And when <strong>the</strong> forty days were ended, <strong>the</strong> Most<br />

High spoke to me, saying, “Make public <strong>the</strong> twenty-four<br />

books that you wrote first, and let <strong>the</strong> worthy and <strong>the</strong><br />

unworthy read <strong>the</strong>m; but keep <strong>the</strong> seventy that were written<br />

last, in order to give <strong>the</strong>m to <strong>the</strong> wise among your people.<br />

For in <strong>the</strong>m is <strong>the</strong> spring <strong>of</strong> understanding, <strong>the</strong><br />

fountain <strong>of</strong> wisdom, and <strong>the</strong> river <strong>of</strong> knowledge” (2 Esdras<br />

14:42–47, NRSV).<br />

By <strong>the</strong> time 2 Esdras was written in ca. 100 CE, Jewishscholars<br />

were already moving toward <strong>the</strong> numbering and arrangement <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Tanakh as canonical Scripture in twenty-four books. The<br />

o<strong>the</strong>r seventy books that Ezra dictated to <strong>the</strong>se five copyists are<br />

what we now call <strong>the</strong> Pseudepigrapha <strong>of</strong> Jewish and Jewish-<br />

Christian tradition.<br />

A Mishnaic text (ca. 200 CE) says: “Moses received Torah<br />

from Sinai and delivered it to Joshua, and Joshua to <strong>the</strong> Elders,<br />

and <strong>the</strong> Elders to <strong>the</strong> Prophets, and <strong>the</strong> Prophets delivered it to <strong>the</strong><br />

Men <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Great Synagogue (in <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> Ezra and Nehemiah;<br />

Avoth 1.1). This is a way <strong>of</strong> saying that Ezra did his “canonical<br />

activity” within <strong>the</strong> context <strong>of</strong> an <strong>of</strong>ficial scribal community with<br />

<strong>the</strong> responsibility for transmitting that work to subsequent generations<br />

within Judaism. According to Jewish tradition, <strong>the</strong> special


26 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

guild known as “<strong>the</strong> Men <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Great Synagogue” continued to<br />

function for about two hundred years (ca. 400–200 BCE). As we<br />

will see, <strong>the</strong> books <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Tanakh were numbered and arranged<br />

within a canon <strong>of</strong> twenty-two books in Palestinian Judaism during<br />

<strong>the</strong> first century <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Common Era.<br />

The grandson <strong>of</strong> Jesus ben Sirach provides useful information<br />

about <strong>the</strong> structure <strong>of</strong> this canon in his introduction to <strong>the</strong><br />

translation <strong>of</strong> his grandfa<strong>the</strong>r’s book, commonly referred to as<br />

Sirach (or Ecclesiasticus), which is part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Apocrypha in<br />

Roman Catholic tradition. Jesus ben Sirach refers to “<strong>the</strong> Torah,<br />

<strong>the</strong> Prophets and o<strong>the</strong>r books <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Fa<strong>the</strong>rs,” and calls attention to<br />

<strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong>se works are written in Hebrew and are difficult to<br />

translate. As he puts it, “<strong>the</strong> fact is that <strong>the</strong>re is no equivalent for<br />

things originally written in Hebrew when it is a question <strong>of</strong> translating<br />

<strong>the</strong>m into ano<strong>the</strong>r language; what is more <strong>the</strong> Torah itself,<br />

<strong>the</strong> Prophets and <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r books differ considerably from what<br />

appears in <strong>the</strong> original text.” He is referring to <strong>the</strong> Greek translation<br />

<strong>of</strong> those Hebrew books, which we know today as <strong>the</strong><br />

Septuagint (LXX).<br />

By ca. 350–400 CE, when <strong>the</strong> talmudic tractate Baba Bathra<br />

was written, <strong>the</strong> twenty-four books <strong>of</strong> canonical Scripture were<br />

listed in an order different from subsequent Masoretic tradition,<br />

which itself varies somewhat in different historical settings, as <strong>the</strong><br />

table on <strong>the</strong> next page reveals.


Unfinished business in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>ical Process—In Times Past 27<br />

Tanakh (1988)<br />

(Letteris Edition)<br />

Biblia Hebraica<br />

Stuttgartensia<br />

(1984)<br />

Codex Leningrad<br />

(ca. 1000 CE)<br />

Baba Bathra<br />

(ca. 350–400 CE)<br />

Torah<br />

Genesis Genesis Genesis Genesis<br />

Exodus Exodus Exodus Exodus<br />

Leviticus Leviticus Leviticus Leviticus<br />

Numbers Numbers Numbers Numbers<br />

Deuteronomy Deuteronomy Deuteronomy Deuteronomy<br />

Former Prophets<br />

Joshua Joshua Joshua Joshua<br />

Judges Judges Judges Judges<br />

1–2 Samuel 1–2 Samuel 1–2 Samuel 1–2 Samuel<br />

1–2 Kings 1–2 Kings 1–2 Kings 1–2 Kings<br />

Latter Prophets<br />

Isaiah Isaiah Isaiah Jeremiah<br />

Jeremiah Jeremiah Jeremiah Ezekiel<br />

Ezekiel Ezekiel Ezekiel Isaiah<br />

The Twelve The Twelve The Twelve The Twelve<br />

Writings<br />

Psalms Psalms 1 Chronicles Ruth<br />

Proverbs Job 2 Chronicles Psalms<br />

Job Proverbs Psalms Job<br />

Song <strong>of</strong> Songs Ruth Job Proverbs<br />

Ruth Song <strong>of</strong> Songs Proverbs Ecclesiastes<br />

Lamentations Ecclesiastes Ruth Song <strong>of</strong> Songs<br />

Ecclesiastes Lamentations Song <strong>of</strong> Songs Lamentations<br />

Es<strong>the</strong>r Es<strong>the</strong>r Ecclesiastes Daniel<br />

Daniel Daniel Lamentations Es<strong>the</strong>r<br />

Ezra Ezra Es<strong>the</strong>r Ezra<br />

Nehemiah Nehemiah Daniel Nehemiah<br />

1 Chronicles 1 Chronicles Ezra 1 Chronicles<br />

2 Chronicles 2 Chronicles Nehemiah 2 Chronicles


28 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

The order <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> books in <strong>the</strong> <strong>of</strong>ficial publication <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Jewish<br />

Publication Society, Tanakh: The Holy Scriptures (1988), is <strong>the</strong><br />

same as that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ben Chayyim Rabbinic Bible (Mikra’ot Gedolot<br />

[1524–25]), Biblia Hebraica (by Everardi van der Hooght<br />

[1850]), <strong>the</strong> popular Letteris Bible (by Myer Levi Letteris [1800–<br />

1871]), <strong>the</strong> Ginsburg Bible (by Christian David Ginsburg [1831–<br />

1914]), <strong>the</strong> Snaith Bible (by Norman Snaith [1970]), and Biblia<br />

Hebraica Leningradensia, ed. Aron Dotan (Hendrickson Publishers,<br />

2001). In <strong>the</strong> latter instance, this is remarkable in that <strong>the</strong><br />

publication purports to represent Codex L (Leningrad) in its very<br />

title! However, it does not follow Codex L in regards <strong>the</strong> order <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> books <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bible in <strong>the</strong> Writings (Kethuvim). The most significant<br />

variation is <strong>the</strong> placing <strong>of</strong> 1–2 Chronicles at <strong>the</strong> beginning<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Writings in Codex Leningrad and in Codex Aleppo as<br />

well—<strong>the</strong> two oldest manuscripts within <strong>the</strong> Masoretic tradition.<br />

In all o<strong>the</strong>r traditions, 1–2 Chronicles are at <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Writings.<br />

The decision on <strong>the</strong> part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> editors <strong>of</strong> Biblia Hebraica<br />

Stuttgartensia to follow <strong>the</strong> order <strong>of</strong> Codex L (Leningrad) in placing<br />

Psalms before Job and Ruth before Song <strong>of</strong> Songs (and thus<br />

immediately following Proverbs) reflects sound historical judgment.<br />

The anomalous ordering <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> books <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Writings<br />

(Kethuvim) in <strong>the</strong> Talmud (Baba Bathra) appears to be an attempt<br />

to place <strong>the</strong> books in presumed chronological order, much like<br />

that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Septuagint tradition at an earlier point in time for <strong>the</strong><br />

entire Old Testament.<br />

In Jewish tradition, <strong>the</strong> canon <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Tanakh is generally presented<br />

as consisting <strong>of</strong> twenty-four books divided into three categories:<br />

The Torah (five books), <strong>the</strong> Former and Latter Prophets<br />

(eight books), and <strong>the</strong> Writings (eleven books). None<strong>the</strong>less, this<br />

particular tradition was still not established unequivocally among<br />

<strong>the</strong> Jews in <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> Jerome (ca. 380 CE). He mentions that “certain<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Rabbins <strong>of</strong> that day” place Ruth and Lamentations<br />

among <strong>the</strong> Writings ra<strong>the</strong>r than uniting <strong>the</strong>m with Judges and Jeremiah,<br />

as he does, to have a canon <strong>of</strong> twenty-two books. 19 The implication<br />

is clear: Among <strong>the</strong> rabbis <strong>the</strong>re were some who agreed with<br />

Jerome’s canonical arrangement <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Hebrew Scriptures.<br />

The tradition <strong>of</strong> a canon <strong>of</strong> twenty-two books was clearly<br />

present in both Jewish and Christian circles during <strong>the</strong> first four


Unfinished business in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>ical Process—In Times Past 29<br />

centuries <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> common era. The earliest, and by far <strong>the</strong> most<br />

important, description <strong>of</strong> this twenty-two book canon is that <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Jewish historian Josephus (b. 37 CE), which has been rendered<br />

by Moses Stuart as follows:<br />

We have not a countless number <strong>of</strong> books, discordant and<br />

arrayed against each o<strong>the</strong>r; but only two and twenty books<br />

. . . and <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se, five belong to Moses, which contain both<br />

<strong>the</strong> laws and <strong>the</strong> history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> generations <strong>of</strong> men until his<br />

death . . . From <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> Moses, moreover, until <strong>the</strong><br />

reign <strong>of</strong> Artaxerxes king <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Persians after Xerxes, <strong>the</strong><br />

prophets who followed Moses have described <strong>the</strong> things<br />

which were done during <strong>the</strong> age <strong>of</strong> each on respectively, in<br />

thirteen books. The remaining four contain hymns to God,<br />

and rules <strong>of</strong> life for men. 20<br />

After Josephus, <strong>the</strong> earliest explicit witness to this twenty- two<br />

book canon is apparently Audet’s Hebrew-Aramaic list (ca. 150<br />

CE), at least according to <strong>the</strong> interpretation <strong>of</strong> Peter Katz. 21 There<br />

are numerous later witnesses to <strong>the</strong> twenty-two book canon,<br />

including Origen (ca. 250), Hilary <strong>of</strong> Poitiers (ca. 254), Eusebius<br />

(ca. 320), Cyril <strong>of</strong> Jerusalem (ca. 350), Athanasius (ca. 360), <strong>the</strong><br />

Council <strong>of</strong> Laodicea (360–364), Epiphanius (ca. 368), Gregory<br />

<strong>of</strong> Nazianzus (ca. 370), Jerome (ca. 380) and Rufinius (ca. 390). 22<br />

From <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> Origen <strong>the</strong> number twenty-two has been explained<br />

in terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> number <strong>of</strong> letters in <strong>the</strong> Hebrew alphabet.<br />

Epiphanius also called attention to <strong>the</strong> fact that “<strong>the</strong>re are twentytwo<br />

works <strong>of</strong> God during <strong>the</strong> six days <strong>of</strong> creation, twenty-two<br />

generations from Adam to Jacob, ...andalike number <strong>of</strong> sextarii<br />

in a modius” to explain <strong>the</strong> number twenty-two. 23<br />

As we will see, <strong>the</strong> Apostle Paul and Luke were apparently<br />

influenced by this concept <strong>of</strong> a twenty-two book canon <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> First<br />

Testament in <strong>the</strong> process that produced <strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament<br />

as a logical extension <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Tanakh within Messianic Judaism.<br />

The first step in this process was apparently <strong>the</strong> formation <strong>of</strong> a<br />

group <strong>of</strong> “Apostolic Writings” to augment <strong>the</strong> “Hebrew Writings”<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Tanakh. As <strong>the</strong> section <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> canon <strong>of</strong> sacred Scripture<br />

known as <strong>the</strong> Prophets was divided into two parts (<strong>the</strong><br />

Former Prophets and <strong>the</strong> Latter Prophets), so <strong>the</strong> Writings were<br />

completed in two parts as well. The decision to complete <strong>the</strong>


30 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

Tanakh with <strong>the</strong> addition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament as <strong>the</strong><br />

“Apostolic Writings” sets <strong>the</strong> stage for <strong>the</strong> story <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> explosion <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> canon in this book.<br />

Though <strong>the</strong> sacred Scripture <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> early Messianic Jewish<br />

community was <strong>the</strong> Tanakh, it is clear from <strong>the</strong> outset that <strong>the</strong><br />

received canonical text had taken on new meaning in <strong>the</strong> person <strong>of</strong><br />

Messiah Yeshua. The fundamental categories <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ancient epic<br />

story were given new and transcendent meaning in light <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

person and work <strong>of</strong> Yeshua.<br />

The original creation story centers on <strong>the</strong> person <strong>of</strong> “<strong>the</strong> first<br />

man Adam,” who is <strong>the</strong> ancestor <strong>of</strong> all human beings. But now<br />

Yeshua is likened to “<strong>the</strong> last Adam, a life giving spirit” (1 Cor<br />

15:45). The possession <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> original Promised Land in ancient<br />

Israel reached its climax in <strong>the</strong> kingdom <strong>of</strong> David in times past; but<br />

now Yeshua is given “<strong>the</strong> throne <strong>of</strong> his fa<strong>the</strong>r David” (Luke 1:32)<br />

and <strong>the</strong> meaning <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “Kingdom <strong>of</strong> God” is his central message.<br />

Yeshua chose twelve disciples as a symbolic microcosm <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

twelve tribes <strong>of</strong> a new Israel, <strong>the</strong> chosen people <strong>of</strong> God who found<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir identity in <strong>the</strong> body <strong>of</strong> Yeshua himself. After <strong>the</strong> resurrection<br />

<strong>of</strong> Yeshua, this body <strong>of</strong> believers came to be known as <strong>the</strong> Church<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Messiah Yeshua. The members <strong>of</strong> this body describe <strong>the</strong>mselves<br />

as delivered from <strong>the</strong> bondage <strong>of</strong> sin and death, baptized in<br />

<strong>the</strong> waters <strong>of</strong> regeneration as commanded by Yeshua, and sent<br />

forth into <strong>the</strong> wilderness <strong>of</strong> a new era with a message <strong>of</strong> hope centered<br />

in <strong>the</strong> concept <strong>of</strong> a “New Jerusalem.” The categories <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

ancient epic story now have a dual meaning, as suggested in <strong>the</strong><br />

following diagram—a meaning in <strong>the</strong> present and future as well as<br />

<strong>the</strong> distant past.<br />

CREATION<br />

LAND<br />

Exile/ New<br />

Exodus<br />

KINGDOM <br />

BONDAGE<br />

WATERS<br />

WILDERNESS<br />

Israel Present<br />

Church Age<br />

KINGDOM<br />

OF G–D<br />

New<br />

Jerusalem<br />

Yeshua himself described his coming death as “his exodus, which<br />

he was about to bring to fulfillment at Jerusalem” (Luke 9:31).<br />

His followers were invited to share in his death and resurrection


Unfinished business in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>ical Process—In Times Past 31<br />

and thus to experience a “New Exodus” <strong>the</strong>mselves, just as <strong>the</strong><br />

prophets <strong>of</strong> ancient Israel had foretold. The epic experiences <strong>of</strong><br />

ancient Israel in times past were thus brought into <strong>the</strong> present and<br />

projected into <strong>the</strong> future as well.<br />

The Tanakh was read, and heard, with fresh insight and new<br />

interpretation on <strong>the</strong> part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> followers <strong>of</strong> Yeshua. They saw<br />

<strong>the</strong>mselves as <strong>the</strong> people <strong>of</strong> G–d, <strong>the</strong> true Israel. In time <strong>the</strong>y<br />

began to see <strong>the</strong>mselves in a more inclusive sense, particularly after<br />

<strong>the</strong> so-called Council <strong>of</strong> Jerusalem described in Acts 15, in which<br />

Gentiles were welcomed into <strong>the</strong> fellowship without <strong>the</strong> necessity<br />

<strong>of</strong> first converting to Judaism.<br />

As Messianic Jews, <strong>the</strong> early Christians who wrote <strong>the</strong> Greek<br />

New Testament were steeped in <strong>the</strong> Tanakh. It is <strong>the</strong> only book<br />

<strong>the</strong>y quote, with perhaps a handful <strong>of</strong> exceptions. Almost all <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

hundreds <strong>of</strong> citations and quotations in <strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament<br />

were taken right out <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Tanakh, or from <strong>the</strong> Greek translation<br />

known as <strong>the</strong> Septuagint (LXX). In many ways, <strong>the</strong> people who<br />

wrote <strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament were much more conservative<br />

than <strong>the</strong> Pharisees or <strong>the</strong> Sadducees. They were <strong>the</strong> real biblicists<br />

<strong>of</strong> antiquity. For <strong>the</strong>m <strong>the</strong> Tanakh was <strong>the</strong> inspired “Word <strong>of</strong><br />

G–d” and <strong>the</strong> message <strong>of</strong> that book had taken on new form and<br />

meaning in <strong>the</strong> person <strong>of</strong> Messiah Yeshua, who somehow embodied<br />

that very “Word <strong>of</strong> G–d” in his own person. In <strong>the</strong> lovgo~ <strong>of</strong><br />

John 1:1, Yeshua is described as <strong>the</strong> “Word <strong>of</strong> G–d” in human<br />

flesh, <strong>the</strong> incarnate Son <strong>of</strong> G–d.<br />

It should be remembered that <strong>the</strong> concept <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bible as a<br />

single book in <strong>the</strong> modern sense had not yet arrived. The day <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> great codices <strong>of</strong> sacred Scripture, in which hundreds <strong>of</strong> manuscript<br />

pages were sewn toge<strong>the</strong>r by hand, to make <strong>the</strong> earliest form<br />

<strong>of</strong> a book as we know it today, was still far in <strong>the</strong> future. The text<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bible was contained on scrolls, which were made <strong>of</strong> papyrus<br />

in <strong>the</strong> earliest periods and subsequently <strong>of</strong> lea<strong>the</strong>r or parchment,<br />

when <strong>the</strong>se texts were composed in <strong>the</strong>ir canonical form (as<br />

numerical compositions).


Introducing Paul and Luke as<br />

Protagonists<br />

This is a story about an episode in a Great War—what we<br />

call here <strong>the</strong> “Battle <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>.” An unlikely future<br />

“general” in this war was standing at <strong>the</strong> edge <strong>of</strong> an angry<br />

crowd in <strong>the</strong> city <strong>of</strong> Jerusalem. A fiery young deacon in <strong>the</strong><br />

Church <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Messiah Yeshua in Jerusalem was about to conclude<br />

a remarkable sermon, in which he retold <strong>the</strong> ancient story <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

“Wars <strong>of</strong> YHWH.” A few moments later that young preacher<br />

became <strong>the</strong> first fatality in a new phase <strong>of</strong> this Great War.<br />

A. Stephen’s Sermon in Jerusalem and<br />

Paul’s Summons to Battle<br />

A story within <strong>the</strong> story begins with <strong>the</strong> account <strong>of</strong> Abraham’s<br />

summons to “Leave your country and go to <strong>the</strong> land I will show<br />

you” (Acts 7:3). As Stephen put it, Abraham left Chaldea and<br />

went to Haran and <strong>the</strong>n continued his journey—coming to this<br />

land. But he received no inheritance <strong>the</strong>re—“not even a foot’s<br />

length.” None<strong>the</strong>less, this very land was promised to Abraham’s<br />

descendants, though he had no child. Anticipating <strong>the</strong> story to follow,<br />

G–d himself declared at <strong>the</strong> outset that Abraham’s descendants<br />

would be enslaved for four hundred years in ano<strong>the</strong>r land.<br />

But G–d’s purpose was sure, “<strong>the</strong>y shall come out and <strong>the</strong>y shall<br />

33


34 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

worship me in this place” (Acts 7:7). A sacred covenant was sealed<br />

with Abraham, his son Isaac, and his grandson Jacob (<strong>the</strong> fa<strong>the</strong>r <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> twelve tribes <strong>of</strong> Israel) by means <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> sign <strong>of</strong> circumcision.<br />

In an act <strong>of</strong> domestic violence, Jacob’s son Joseph was sold<br />

into slavery and was brought to Egypt where he eventually found<br />

favor with “Pharaoh, king <strong>of</strong> Egypt, who appointed him ruler over<br />

Egypt and over all his household” (7:10). Joseph’s bro<strong>the</strong>rs appeared<br />

on <strong>the</strong> scene in search <strong>of</strong> grain during a great famine and<br />

Joseph was restored to <strong>the</strong> family <strong>of</strong> his fa<strong>the</strong>r Jacob, in Egypt—as<br />

Abraham had foretold.<br />

As <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> fulfillment <strong>of</strong> G–d’s promise to Abraham<br />

drew near, <strong>the</strong> people <strong>of</strong> Israel grew and multiplied; and a new<br />

king emerged in Egypt who had not known Joseph. Stephen<br />

reminded his hearers that this Pharaoh dealt craftily and forced<br />

our fa<strong>the</strong>rs to abandon <strong>the</strong>ir infants. At this time Moses was born<br />

and he was beautiful before G–d. The child was brought up in his<br />

fa<strong>the</strong>r’s house for three months. And when <strong>the</strong> child was exposed,<br />

according to a wicked decree, Pharaoh’s daughter adopted him as<br />

her own son and Moses was instructed in <strong>the</strong> wisdom <strong>of</strong> Egypt.<br />

The first time Moses visited <strong>the</strong> Israelites he saw a conflict<br />

between two “bro<strong>the</strong>rs,” which is what war actually is—a conflict<br />

between “bro<strong>the</strong>rs.” Acting out <strong>of</strong> an idealistic perception <strong>of</strong> justice,<br />

Moses defended <strong>the</strong> oppressed man; but he misperceived<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir perception. The question was hurled back at him, “Who<br />

made you ruler and judge over us?” (7:27). This time it was <strong>the</strong><br />

people <strong>of</strong> Israel who misperceived Moses’ intentions; for, indeed,<br />

mutual failure in communication is <strong>of</strong>ten <strong>the</strong> root cause <strong>of</strong> war.<br />

Moses fled from his “bro<strong>the</strong>rs” in Egypt to find a new home<br />

in <strong>the</strong> land <strong>of</strong> Midian where he fa<strong>the</strong>red two bro<strong>the</strong>rs. After forty<br />

years, an angel appeared to Moses as he drew near a “burning<br />

bush” to look. At that moment, he heard <strong>the</strong> first bath kol <strong>of</strong> Jewish<br />

history—<strong>the</strong> voice <strong>of</strong> G–d from “heaven” who declared: “I am <strong>the</strong><br />

G–d <strong>of</strong> your fa<strong>the</strong>rs, <strong>the</strong> G–d <strong>of</strong> Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob”<br />

(7:32). In response, “Moses trembled and did not dare to look.”<br />

And <strong>the</strong> bath kol continued: “Take <strong>of</strong>f your shoes, for this is holy<br />

ground.” G–d, who had seen <strong>the</strong> ill treatment <strong>of</strong> his people in<br />

Egypt and heard <strong>the</strong>ir groaning, commissioned Moses: “And now<br />

come, I will send you to Egypt” (7:34).


Introducing Paul and Luke as Protagonists 35<br />

But <strong>the</strong> people <strong>of</strong> Israel rejected G–d’s servant Moses in <strong>the</strong><br />

past, as <strong>the</strong>y have now rejected ano<strong>the</strong>r “Moses” in <strong>the</strong> present.<br />

Stephen was driving his point home to an audience that did not<br />

wish to hear what he was saying. Moses said: “G–d will raise up<br />

for you a prophet from your bro<strong>the</strong>rs” (7:37). Moses received<br />

oracles from G–d that our fa<strong>the</strong>rs refused to obey. Our fa<strong>the</strong>rs said<br />

to Aaron, “Make for us gods to go before us” (7:40). In short, <strong>the</strong><br />

people <strong>of</strong> Israel in times past rejected G–d who sent Moses and<br />

<strong>the</strong>y became idolaters.<br />

Standing in <strong>the</strong> very shadow <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Temple in Jerusalem, Stephen<br />

reminded his hearers that G–d made <strong>the</strong>m worship <strong>the</strong> host<br />

<strong>of</strong> heaven, as written in <strong>the</strong> prophets. Stephen <strong>the</strong>n quoted <strong>the</strong><br />

words <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se prophets: “you took along <strong>the</strong> tent <strong>of</strong> Moloch, and<br />

<strong>the</strong> star <strong>of</strong> your god Rephan, <strong>the</strong> images that you made to worship”<br />

(7:43). Stephen reminded <strong>the</strong>m that Moses made <strong>the</strong> Tent<br />

<strong>of</strong> Meeting in <strong>the</strong> wilderness and Joshua brought it into this land.<br />

There, in this very place, Solomon built a house for G–d, <strong>the</strong> Temple<br />

in Jerusalem. But G–d does not dwell in man-made houses; for<br />

<strong>the</strong> prophets <strong>of</strong> old declared, “heaven is my throne; what kind <strong>of</strong><br />

house will you build for me?”<br />

The implications were clear and <strong>the</strong> reaction certain. Those<br />

who heard Stephen deliver this remarkable sermon “became enraged<br />

and gnashed <strong>the</strong>ir teeth at Stephen” (7:54). As he tried to<br />

convey what he alone could see in a vision <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> now living and<br />

ascended Yeshua <strong>the</strong> Messiah “standing at <strong>the</strong> right hand <strong>of</strong> G–d,”<br />

<strong>the</strong>y “covered <strong>the</strong>ir ears, and with a loud shout all rushed toge<strong>the</strong>r<br />

against him” (7:56–57). They dragged him out <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> city and<br />

stoned him to death—“and <strong>the</strong> witnesses laid <strong>the</strong>ir coats at <strong>the</strong> feet<br />

<strong>of</strong> a young man named Saul.”<br />

Saul, who was consenting to Stephen’s death, subsequently<br />

persecuted <strong>the</strong> emerging Church with a vengeance. But all <strong>the</strong><br />

time he was a marked man. G–d had chosen him for leadership in<br />

<strong>the</strong> “Wars <strong>of</strong> YHWH” and he could not escape from <strong>the</strong> relentless<br />

“hound <strong>of</strong> heaven” who sought him out until he found him on <strong>the</strong><br />

road to Damascus. This man “Saul, still breathing threats and<br />

murder against <strong>the</strong> disciples <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Lord” was approaching<br />

Damascus, when “suddenly a light from heaven flashed around<br />

him. He fell to <strong>the</strong> ground and heard a voice saying to him, ‘Saul,


36 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

Saul, why do you persecute me?’” (9:1–4). The bath kol (voice<br />

from heaven) continued with <strong>the</strong>se words: “I am Yeshua, and you<br />

are persecuting me” (Acts 9:5, Complete Jewish Bible). This man<br />

called Saul, whose name was changed to Paul, soon took center<br />

stage as that unlikely hero in <strong>the</strong> unwitting extension <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

ancient “Wars <strong>of</strong> YHWH,” which continue to <strong>the</strong> present.<br />

B. Setting <strong>the</strong> Stage for <strong>the</strong><br />

“Battle <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>”<br />

In <strong>the</strong> first generation among <strong>the</strong> followers <strong>of</strong> Yeshua in <strong>the</strong> land<br />

<strong>the</strong> Romans called Judea, whe<strong>the</strong>r one chooses to call that land<br />

today as Israel or Palestine, 24 <strong>the</strong>re was no impelling need to write<br />

<strong>the</strong> New Testament (B’rit Hadashah). Yeshua explicitly taught<br />

that “this generation will not pass away until all <strong>the</strong>se things have<br />

taken place” (Mat<strong>the</strong>w 24:34). Almost everyone in <strong>the</strong> messianic<br />

community <strong>of</strong> faith expected <strong>the</strong> Second Coming <strong>of</strong> Yeshua to<br />

take place shortly, in his or her own lifetime. But Yeshua also said,<br />

on that same occasion, “Heaven and earth will pass away, but my<br />

words will not pass away” (24:35). The “Battle <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>” has to<br />

do with <strong>the</strong> preservation <strong>of</strong> those words, both <strong>the</strong>n and now,<br />

within <strong>the</strong> collection <strong>of</strong> texts we call canonical Scripture.<br />

The Bible <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> messianic followers <strong>of</strong> Yeshua is <strong>the</strong> Tanakh<br />

(<strong>the</strong> Hebrew Bible), which is commonly called <strong>the</strong> Old Testament,<br />

or in some circles today <strong>the</strong> First Testament. As already<br />

noted in <strong>the</strong> previous chapter, <strong>the</strong> Tanakh, which is <strong>the</strong> canon <strong>of</strong><br />

sacred Scripture that Yeshua knew, is in three major parts—<strong>the</strong><br />

Torah, Nevi’im (Prophets), and Kethuvim (Writings). The Tanakh<br />

at that moment in history consisted <strong>of</strong> twenty-two books. The section<br />

on <strong>the</strong> Prophets was divided into two parts: <strong>the</strong> Former<br />

Prophets (Joshua, Judges, 1–2 Samuel, and 1–2 Kings) and <strong>the</strong><br />

Latter Prophets (Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, and The Twelve<br />

[Minor Prophets]). The “Battle <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>” concerns <strong>the</strong> extension<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> third major section <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Tanakh, <strong>the</strong> Hebrew Writings,<br />

into a second part—to include <strong>the</strong> “Apostolic Writings” <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament within <strong>the</strong> Completed Tanakh. The<br />

apostle Paul played a central role in this canonical process, along


Introducing Paul and Luke as Protagonists 37<br />

with a second protagonist <strong>of</strong> equal importance in <strong>the</strong> person <strong>of</strong><br />

Luke, “<strong>the</strong> beloved physician.”<br />

Our story concerns a conflict, which ultimately produced <strong>the</strong><br />

Completed Tanakh as canonical Scripture within an historical process<br />

in ancient Israel and early Christianity. The story begins with<br />

Paul’s second missionary journey, when he and Barnabas decided<br />

to “return and visit <strong>the</strong> believers in every city where we proclaimed<br />

<strong>the</strong> word <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Lord and see how <strong>the</strong>y are doing” (Acts 15:36,<br />

NRSV). A major decision at <strong>the</strong> Jerusalem Conference in Acts 15<br />

sets <strong>the</strong> stage. Put in <strong>the</strong> simplest <strong>of</strong> terms, <strong>the</strong> question was<br />

whe<strong>the</strong>r Gentiles must keep <strong>the</strong> Torah to be true followers <strong>of</strong><br />

Yeshua? The Church <strong>of</strong> Jerusalem was divided and <strong>the</strong> “Battle <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>” began.<br />

Paul and Barnabas were sent to Jerusalem to discuss <strong>the</strong> question<br />

with <strong>the</strong> church leadership. When <strong>the</strong> apostles and elders<br />

ga<strong>the</strong>red to consider <strong>the</strong> issue, Peter reminded <strong>the</strong>m that G–d had<br />

already used him to reach Gentiles who received <strong>the</strong> Holy Spirit in<br />

Caesarea. Barnabas and Paul <strong>the</strong>n related <strong>the</strong> signs and wonders<br />

among <strong>the</strong> Gentiles, which <strong>the</strong>y experienced on Paul’s first missionary<br />

journey in Asia Minor. James, <strong>the</strong> bro<strong>the</strong>r <strong>of</strong> Yeshua and<br />

<strong>the</strong> head <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Church in Jerusalem, continued by relating that<br />

what Peter has said agreed with <strong>the</strong> words <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> prophet Amos.<br />

The leaders <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Church in Jerusalem decided that, though certain<br />

requirements were in order to permit fellowship between<br />

Jewish and Gentile believers (Acts 15:19–29), Gentile believers<br />

did not need to observe <strong>the</strong> Jewish law to be included in <strong>the</strong><br />

Church <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Messiah Yeshua.<br />

When Paul was forbidden to speak in Galatia, he went to<br />

Troas where he experienced a vision during <strong>the</strong> night, in which<br />

“<strong>the</strong>re stood a man <strong>of</strong> Macedonia pleading with him and saying,<br />

‘Come over to Macedonia and help us.’” (Acts 16:9). Apparently<br />

Luke was that man in Paul’s vision in Troas, for <strong>the</strong> first <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

so-called “we” sections in <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong> Acts begins at this very<br />

point. Convinced that G–d’s call was to go to Macedonia, “We set<br />

sail from Troas and took a straight course to Samothrace, <strong>the</strong> following<br />

day to Neapolis, and from <strong>the</strong>re to Philippi, which is a<br />

leading city <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> district <strong>of</strong> Macedonia and a Roman colony”<br />

(Acts 16:11–12).


38 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

It is <strong>of</strong> interest to note that this same city <strong>of</strong> Philippi was once<br />

<strong>the</strong> home <strong>of</strong> ano<strong>the</strong>r military figure <strong>of</strong> renown in <strong>the</strong> person <strong>of</strong><br />

Alexander <strong>the</strong> Great, <strong>the</strong> son <strong>of</strong> Philip <strong>of</strong> Macedonia. According to<br />

Jewish tradition, that general also made a fateful journey from <strong>the</strong><br />

city <strong>of</strong> Philippi to <strong>the</strong> Holy Land (whe<strong>the</strong>r one calls that land<br />

Israel or Palestine) and to <strong>the</strong> city <strong>of</strong> Jerusalem in particular—a<br />

journey that changed <strong>the</strong> course <strong>of</strong> human history in <strong>the</strong> rise <strong>of</strong><br />

Hellenism. The legend informs us that, like Paul in <strong>the</strong> city <strong>of</strong><br />

Troas, Alexander also had a dream in which he saw <strong>the</strong> person <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> high priest <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Temple in Jerusalem, whom he was destined<br />

to meet. Moreover, <strong>the</strong> high priest Jaddua had a dream about<br />

Alexander as well in <strong>the</strong> night before <strong>the</strong> Greek conqueror entered<br />

<strong>the</strong> city <strong>of</strong> Jerusalem (Josephus, Antiquities 11.8.4).<br />

Now Alexander ...madehaste to go up to Jerusalem; and<br />

Jaddua <strong>the</strong> high priest, when he heard that, was in agony,<br />

and under terror ...He<strong>the</strong>refore ordained that <strong>the</strong> people<br />

should make supplication, and join with him in <strong>of</strong>fering<br />

sacrifice to God, whom he besought to protect that nation,<br />

and to deliver <strong>the</strong>m from <strong>the</strong> perils that were coming upon<br />

<strong>the</strong>m; whereupon God warned him in a dream, which<br />

came upon him after he had <strong>of</strong>fered sacrifice, that he<br />

should take courage, and adorn <strong>the</strong> city, and open <strong>the</strong> gates<br />

...According to which dream he acted entirely, and so<br />

waited for <strong>the</strong> coming <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> king.<br />

When Alexander entered <strong>the</strong> city <strong>of</strong> Jerusalem <strong>the</strong> next day and<br />

met Jaddua <strong>the</strong> high priest, he said <strong>the</strong>se words (Josephus, Antiquities<br />

11.8.5):<br />

I saw this very person in a dream, in this very habit, when I<br />

was at Dios in Macedonia, who, when I was considering<br />

with myself how I might obtain <strong>the</strong> dominion <strong>of</strong> Asia,<br />

exhorted me to make no delay, but boldly to pass over <strong>the</strong><br />

sea thi<strong>the</strong>r, for that he would conduct my army, and would<br />

give me <strong>the</strong> dominion over <strong>the</strong> Persians; whence it is that,<br />

having seen no o<strong>the</strong>r in that habit, and now seeing this person<br />

in it, and remembering that vision, and <strong>the</strong> exhortation<br />

which I had in my dream, I believe that I bring this army<br />

under <strong>the</strong> Divine conduct, and shall <strong>the</strong>rewith conquer<br />

Darius, and destroy <strong>the</strong> power <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Persians, and that all<br />

things will succeed according to what is in my own mind.


Introducing Paul and Luke as Protagonists 39<br />

According to <strong>the</strong> legend, Alexander <strong>the</strong>n entered <strong>the</strong> Temple<br />

in Jerusalem where he <strong>of</strong>fered sacrifices to G–d, according to <strong>the</strong><br />

directions <strong>of</strong> Jaddua <strong>the</strong> high priest (Josephus, Antiquities 11.8.5).<br />

And when <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong> Daniel was showed him [Dan 7:6;<br />

8:3–8, 20–22; 9:3], wherein Daniel declared that one <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Greeks should destroy <strong>the</strong> empire <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Persians, he<br />

supposed that he himself was <strong>the</strong> person intended. And he<br />

was <strong>the</strong>n glad . . . (and) <strong>the</strong> next day he called <strong>the</strong>m to him,<br />

and bid <strong>the</strong>m ask what favors <strong>the</strong>y pleased <strong>of</strong> him; whereupon<br />

<strong>the</strong> high priest desired that <strong>the</strong>y might enjoy <strong>the</strong> laws<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir forefa<strong>the</strong>rs, and that <strong>the</strong>y might pay no tribute on<br />

<strong>the</strong> seventh year. He granted all <strong>the</strong>y desired.<br />

As we will see, a lesser known “general” was about to set forth on<br />

ano<strong>the</strong>r fateful journey from Philippi to Jerusalem, which also<br />

changed <strong>the</strong> course <strong>of</strong> human history—in a manner far beyond <strong>the</strong><br />

achievements <strong>of</strong> Alexander <strong>the</strong> Great. This “general” was Luke,<br />

<strong>the</strong> beloved physician and <strong>the</strong> “master editor” <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek New<br />

Testament.<br />

Philippi was Luke’s home, for <strong>the</strong> “we” sections in <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong><br />

Acts end <strong>the</strong> moment Paul journeyed on from <strong>the</strong>re to Thessalonica<br />

and <strong>the</strong>n to A<strong>the</strong>ns, leaving Luke behind in <strong>the</strong> house <strong>of</strong> Lydia. The<br />

“we” sections do not begin again until <strong>the</strong> moment Paul returned to<br />

Philippi after seven years <strong>of</strong> missionary activity in <strong>the</strong> Greek world,<br />

primarily in Corinth and Ephesus. This time, however, Luke left<br />

<strong>the</strong> city <strong>of</strong> Philippi with Paul on a journey to Jerusalem, which ultimately<br />

took <strong>the</strong>m both to Rome. When Paul decided “to return<br />

through Macedonia” his traveling companions included Timothy<br />

and Tychicus, two important figures in <strong>the</strong> subsequent canonical<br />

journey that took Paul and Luke to Rome. The group traveled<br />

ahead to Troas where <strong>the</strong>y waited five days for Paul and Luke to<br />

join <strong>the</strong>m (Acts 20:3–5). They stayed in Troas for seven days before<br />

setting out on that “canonical journey” to Jerusalem, which began<br />

ca. 57 CE and ended about seven years later in Rome.<br />

Our story focuses on <strong>the</strong> events <strong>of</strong> six <strong>of</strong> those years (ca.<br />

57–63 CE), within <strong>the</strong> context <strong>of</strong> a larger foment <strong>of</strong> rebellion in<br />

<strong>the</strong> Holy Land, which was brewing in <strong>the</strong> wings. This larger conflict<br />

culminated in <strong>the</strong> great Jewish Revolt against Roman domination<br />

(66–70 CE) and <strong>the</strong> subsequent destruction <strong>of</strong> Jerusalem


40 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

by <strong>the</strong> Roman general Titus (70 CE), and <strong>the</strong> fall <strong>of</strong> Masada three<br />

years later to <strong>the</strong> forces <strong>of</strong> Flavius Silva, <strong>the</strong> commander <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Tenth Legion (73 CE).<br />

We do not know with certainty what Paul and Luke had<br />

already accomplished before <strong>the</strong>y left Philippi on route to Jerusalem<br />

(ca. 57 CE), which set <strong>the</strong> stage for <strong>the</strong> “Battle <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>.”<br />

Nor can we say exactly why <strong>the</strong>y spent a week in Troas before setting<br />

out for Jerusalem, toge<strong>the</strong>r with Timothy and Tychicus,<br />

whom we will meet again at a later point in our story. The story<br />

we will tell is what we are able to piece toge<strong>the</strong>r from scattered<br />

texts within and outside <strong>the</strong> Bible. These texts are examined in<br />

detail within <strong>the</strong> context <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> unfolding story.<br />

C. A New Chapter in <strong>the</strong> “Wars <strong>of</strong> YHWH”<br />

Organized religion tends to be <strong>the</strong> most conservative <strong>of</strong> all human<br />

institutions. Substantive changes in <strong>the</strong> forms <strong>of</strong> religious observance<br />

<strong>of</strong>ten take centuries <strong>of</strong> time. Moreover, <strong>the</strong> process <strong>of</strong><br />

change almost always leads to enormous resistance and even to <strong>the</strong><br />

form <strong>of</strong> violence we call war. This is why we have chosen to<br />

describe <strong>the</strong> canonical process in military terminology. But <strong>the</strong>re<br />

is ano<strong>the</strong>r reason as well, one that has deep roots within <strong>the</strong> formation<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> First Testament (<strong>the</strong> Tanakh).<br />

The people <strong>of</strong> ancient Israel referred to <strong>the</strong>ir understanding<br />

<strong>of</strong> G–d’s story in human history as <strong>the</strong> “Wars <strong>of</strong> YHWH.” 25 The<br />

only reference to what some have called a “lost book <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bible”<br />

entitled Book <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Wars <strong>of</strong> YHWH is found in Numbers 21:14.<br />

Though <strong>the</strong> purpose <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> citation from this “book” is easy to<br />

understand, <strong>the</strong> Hebrew text is so archaic in form that <strong>the</strong> text was<br />

poorly understood in antiquity. The author cites this source to<br />

demonstrate <strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong> Arnon River Valley marks <strong>the</strong> traditional<br />

border between Israel and Moab. But from its very first<br />

word <strong>the</strong> citation poses difficulties to all translators, ancient and<br />

modern, most <strong>of</strong> whom simply transliterate <strong>the</strong> Hebrew text into<br />

presumed place names.<br />

The document in question is not a “book” as such, at least in<br />

<strong>the</strong>waywethinkaboutbookstoday.Itisatbestascroll,orperhaps<br />

merely a familiar oral tradition—for no copy <strong>of</strong> this document has


Introducing Paul and Luke as Protagonists 41<br />

The <strong>Canon</strong>ical Journey <strong>of</strong> Paul and Luke (ca. 57–64 CE)


42 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

ever been found. Though <strong>the</strong> Hebrew text is difficult to interpret, it<br />

may be rendered as follows:<br />

The Benefactor (i.e., <strong>the</strong> Divine Warrior YHWH) has<br />

come in a storm;<br />

Indeed, He has come to <strong>the</strong> wadis <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Arnon.<br />

He marched through <strong>the</strong> wadis;<br />

He marched, he turned aside—to <strong>the</strong> seat <strong>of</strong> Ar;<br />

He leaned toward <strong>the</strong> border <strong>of</strong> Moab.<br />

The picture presented here is that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Divine Warrior (YHWH)<br />

poised on <strong>the</strong> edge <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Promised Land, before <strong>the</strong> most celebrated<br />

battles <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Eisodus (Entry) into <strong>the</strong> Promised Land. He<br />

has come in <strong>the</strong> whirlwind with his hosts to <strong>the</strong> sources <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Arnon River in Transjordan. He marches through <strong>the</strong> wadi valleys,<br />

turning aside to settle affairs with Moab before marching on<br />

against <strong>the</strong> two Amorite kings to <strong>the</strong> north, and <strong>the</strong>n across <strong>the</strong><br />

Jordan River to <strong>the</strong> battle camp at Gilgal and <strong>the</strong> conquest <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

land <strong>of</strong> Canaan in Cisjordan. The picture is indeed a fitting one for<br />

<strong>the</strong> incipit (opening phrase in an old poetic account) <strong>of</strong> a narrative<br />

poem entitled Book <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Wars <strong>of</strong> YHWH. The contents <strong>of</strong> that<br />

“book” concern <strong>the</strong> mighty acts <strong>of</strong> G–d in behalf <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> people he<br />

has chosen to serve him as <strong>the</strong>ir Divine Warrior, who is “commander-in-chief”<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> host <strong>of</strong> YHWH.<br />

The people <strong>of</strong> ancient Israel commemorated <strong>the</strong> “Wars <strong>of</strong><br />

YHWH” in public worship within <strong>the</strong> context <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> observance<br />

<strong>of</strong> Passover, in ways that are somewhat parallel to what Christian<br />

communities have done with <strong>the</strong> Eucharist, which is a symbolic<br />

portrayal <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> Messiah Yeshua (Jesus Christ). The crossing<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Jordan River was reenacted each spring near Jericho, as<br />

reconstructed by Jay Wilcoxen. 26 In many respects <strong>the</strong> narrative in<br />

Joshua 1–6 is structured in terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> manner in which <strong>the</strong>se<br />

events were remembered in ritual observance. The most telling<br />

evidence in support <strong>of</strong> Wilcoxen’s <strong>the</strong>sis is <strong>the</strong> passing remark in<br />

Joshua 4:9—“Joshua set up twelve stones in <strong>the</strong> middle <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Jordan,<br />

in <strong>the</strong> place where <strong>the</strong> feet <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> priests bearing <strong>the</strong> ark <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

covenant had stood; and <strong>the</strong>y are <strong>the</strong>re to this day.” These stones<br />

were placed in <strong>the</strong> river bed to assure <strong>the</strong> worshipers <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> presence<br />

<strong>of</strong> twelve stones with which to build ano<strong>the</strong>r altar at <strong>the</strong> battle<br />

camp in Gilgal a year hence, when <strong>the</strong> story was reenacted


Introducing Paul and Luke as Protagonists 43<br />

again in <strong>the</strong> annual Festival <strong>of</strong> Passover. The people <strong>of</strong> ancient<br />

Israel remembered <strong>the</strong> “Wars <strong>of</strong> YHWH” as <strong>the</strong> story <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> primary<br />

salvation events in <strong>the</strong>ir history. These wars have two<br />

phases: <strong>the</strong> Exodus from Egypt and <strong>the</strong> Eisodus (Entry) into <strong>the</strong><br />

Promised Land. The Eisodus in turn takes place in two parts—<br />

under Moses as leader in Transjordan and under his successor<br />

Joshua in Cisjordan.<br />

The primary battles <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Exodus from Egypt focus on <strong>the</strong><br />

defeat <strong>of</strong> Pharaoh at <strong>the</strong> crossing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Sea (Exodus 14–15) and<br />

<strong>the</strong> defeat <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Amalekites on <strong>the</strong> way to Mount Sinai (Exodus<br />

17:8–15). The defeat <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> two Amorite kings, Sihon and Og,<br />

whose land was occupied by <strong>the</strong> Transjordanian tribes <strong>of</strong> Reuben,<br />

Gad and Manasseh (east), before <strong>the</strong> Israelites crossed <strong>the</strong> Jordan<br />

River into <strong>the</strong> land <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Canaanites (Cisjordan), belongs to <strong>the</strong><br />

first phase <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Eisodus into <strong>the</strong> Promised Land.<br />

It should be noted that Joshua is presented as <strong>the</strong> military<br />

commander in Israel under Moses’ leadership as early as <strong>the</strong> battle<br />

against <strong>the</strong> Amalekites in Exodus 17:8–13. Thus it is also possible<br />

to consider all <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> battles from <strong>the</strong> crossing <strong>of</strong> Yam Suf (Sea <strong>of</strong><br />

Reeds or <strong>the</strong> Red Sea) to <strong>the</strong> crossing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Jordan River as <strong>the</strong><br />

first phase <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Eisodus into <strong>the</strong> Promised Land. At <strong>the</strong> same<br />

time, it is equally instructive to think <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se same conflicts, from<br />

<strong>the</strong> “Crossing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Sea” to Moses’ ascent <strong>of</strong> Mount Nebo to see<br />

<strong>the</strong> Promised Land, as <strong>the</strong> Exodus from Egypt. The second phase<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Eisodus took place after <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> Moses, as Joshua<br />

became YHWH’s instrument in <strong>the</strong> conquest <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> land <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Canaanites (Cisjordan), as recorded in Joshua 1–12.<br />

To some extent, <strong>the</strong> Eisodus continues within <strong>the</strong> Former<br />

Prophets, at least from Joshua through 1 Samuel, for it is David who<br />

completed <strong>the</strong> conquest <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> whole <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Promised Land when he<br />

established <strong>the</strong> Davidic Empire. Though it is useful to think <strong>of</strong><br />

David’s achievement as an extension <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “Wars <strong>of</strong> YHWH,” <strong>the</strong><br />

Book <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Wars <strong>of</strong> YHWH appears to have focused specifically on <strong>the</strong><br />

mighty acts <strong>of</strong> G–d in <strong>the</strong> days <strong>of</strong> Moses and Joshua.<br />

It is interesting to note <strong>the</strong> fact that a brief reference to<br />

Joshua is embedded in <strong>the</strong> center <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> concentric literary structure<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Torah as a whole in <strong>the</strong> statement that Joshua “did not<br />

depart from <strong>the</strong> Tent (<strong>of</strong> Meeting)” (Exodus 33:11). 27 This is a


44 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

subtle way for <strong>the</strong> author <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Torah to communicate <strong>the</strong> fact<br />

that when a leader <strong>of</strong> G–d’s people chooses to depart from <strong>the</strong> tent<br />

<strong>of</strong> “YHWH’s presence,” <strong>the</strong> undoing <strong>of</strong> G–d’s blessing has already<br />

begun. The nature <strong>of</strong> this unfortunate process is explored in depth<br />

in <strong>the</strong> covenant curses <strong>of</strong> Deuteronomy 28.<br />

Military imagery is central in <strong>the</strong> story <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> First Testament,<br />

from <strong>the</strong> beginning. Though Messiah Yeshua has come as <strong>the</strong><br />

“Prince <strong>of</strong> Peace” (Isaiah 9:6) and his kingdom exalts <strong>the</strong> humble<br />

and <strong>the</strong> powerless, we do well to remember this military imagery as<br />

we move to a new chapter in <strong>the</strong> canonical process. It is not without<br />

meaning that Christians through <strong>the</strong> centuries have rallied behind<br />

hymns like “Onward Christian Soldiers,” “Soldiers <strong>of</strong> Christ,<br />

Arise!” and “Sound <strong>the</strong> Battle Cry.” Somehow we know in <strong>the</strong><br />

depths <strong>of</strong> our being that we are called to “put on <strong>the</strong> whole armor <strong>of</strong><br />

G–d, so that (we) may be able to stand against <strong>the</strong> wiles <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

devil” (Ephesians 6:11). Moreover, <strong>the</strong> struggle against <strong>the</strong> forces<br />

<strong>of</strong> evil takes on special depth in meaning within <strong>the</strong> concept <strong>of</strong> spiritual<br />

warfare. And in this arena, as was also <strong>the</strong> case with <strong>the</strong> people<br />

<strong>of</strong> Israel in <strong>the</strong> distant past, “The Battle Belongs to <strong>the</strong> Lord.” Like<br />

<strong>the</strong>children<strong>of</strong>Israel,wetooarecalledtotakeourplaceamong<strong>the</strong><br />

hosts <strong>of</strong> YHWH to wage war against <strong>the</strong> forces <strong>of</strong> evil.<br />

The same is true, in ano<strong>the</strong>r way, within <strong>the</strong> canonical process<br />

<strong>of</strong> early Christianity. Indeed, <strong>the</strong>re is deep meaning for us<br />

today in <strong>the</strong> struggles <strong>of</strong> Paul, Luke, and o<strong>the</strong>rs who “waged war”<br />

within <strong>the</strong> context <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Kingdom <strong>of</strong> G–d, in Jerusalem (ca.<br />

57–59 CE) and <strong>the</strong>n in Rome (ca. 60–62 CE). That particular episode<br />

in <strong>the</strong> extension <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “Wars <strong>of</strong> YHWH” beyond <strong>the</strong> setting<br />

<strong>of</strong> ancient Israel is <strong>the</strong> primary subject <strong>of</strong> our story.


From Troas to Jerusalem and Rome:<br />

The <strong>Canon</strong>ical Journey<br />

The Gallio inscription, which was found at Delphi in 1905,<br />

provides an important fixed point to determine <strong>the</strong> chronology<br />

<strong>of</strong> events for Paul’s missionary and canonical<br />

activity. 28 Gallio was proconsul in Achaea between 51 and 53 CE.<br />

Since Luke makes reference to Gallio in Acts 18:11–17, in relation<br />

to Paul’s eighteen-month visit in Corinth, we can conclude that<br />

Paul left Luke behind in Philippi in ca. 50 CE. Seven years later<br />

Paul returned to Philippi, at <strong>the</strong> conclusion <strong>of</strong> his third missionary<br />

journey (ca. 57 CE). We do not know in detail what Luke did during<br />

<strong>the</strong>se seven years. None<strong>the</strong>less, we can conclude that it was<br />

during this time that he wrote <strong>the</strong> bulk <strong>of</strong> what we now know as<br />

<strong>the</strong> Gospel <strong>of</strong> Luke, and perhaps a major part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Acts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Apostles as well. Though Luke was a Gentile, he is associated with<br />

a Jewish woman by <strong>the</strong> name <strong>of</strong> Lydia (who may well be his wife)<br />

and he demonstrates that he has mastered ancient scribal practices<br />

within Palestinian Judaism in regards <strong>the</strong> numerical composition<br />

<strong>of</strong> Scripture. Some <strong>of</strong> this he may have learned from Paul, but <strong>the</strong>y<br />

were toge<strong>the</strong>r for only a brief time at his initial conversion in ca.<br />

50 CE. As a scholar and writer within that messianic Jewish setting,<br />

Luke had o<strong>the</strong>r sources <strong>of</strong> information beyond that <strong>of</strong> his<br />

friend and mentor, <strong>the</strong> apostle Paul. In <strong>the</strong> ancient literary art <strong>of</strong><br />

numerical composition he learned his lessons well, as we will see.<br />

45


46 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

A. Luke and Lydia in Philippi<br />

—Preparing for <strong>the</strong> “Battle <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>”<br />

The moment we meet Luke in Troas, as “<strong>the</strong> man from Macedonia,”<br />

we find ourselves at a decisive point <strong>of</strong> transition within <strong>the</strong><br />

messianic community <strong>of</strong> faith in <strong>the</strong> Roman world. Though<br />

Gentiles were already among <strong>the</strong> followers <strong>of</strong> Yeshua, such as <strong>the</strong><br />

centurion Cornelius (Acts 10), <strong>the</strong> extension <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> messianic<br />

community into Europe was <strong>the</strong> moment when this new faith<br />

community began its independent journey from <strong>the</strong> Jewish context<br />

in which it was born in <strong>the</strong> land <strong>of</strong> Judea. By <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Jewish Revolt and <strong>the</strong> destruction <strong>of</strong> Jerusalem in 70 CE, <strong>the</strong> center<br />

<strong>of</strong> this religious community was no longer within Judaism as<br />

such. Christianity had become a world religion <strong>of</strong> its own.<br />

When Paul and Luke set out for Jerusalem (ca. 57 CE), <strong>the</strong>y<br />

left a “book carrier” (failovnhn) with Carpus in Troas toge<strong>the</strong>r<br />

with its contents—“<strong>the</strong> books (bibliva) and <strong>the</strong> parchments<br />

(membravna~)” (2 Timothy 4:13). These documents included a<br />

collection <strong>of</strong> Paul’s Letters and <strong>the</strong> Gospel <strong>of</strong> Luke, as <strong>the</strong> first step<br />

in <strong>the</strong> canonical process that culminated in <strong>the</strong> Completed Tanakh.<br />

And perhaps <strong>of</strong> greater importance, <strong>the</strong>y included lists <strong>of</strong> numbers<br />

in <strong>the</strong> numerical composition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se documents that symbolically<br />

made <strong>the</strong>m <strong>the</strong> “Word <strong>of</strong> G–d.” Luke is probably <strong>the</strong> person<br />

ultimately responsible for editing (in numerical composition)<br />

most, if not all, <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Second Testament, including <strong>the</strong> Letters <strong>of</strong><br />

Paul, and <strong>the</strong> one to <strong>the</strong> Galatians in particular.<br />

While Luke was pursuing his work as a gifted scholar, writer,<br />

and master editor <strong>of</strong> what subsequently became <strong>the</strong> Greek New<br />

Testament, Paul was following his calling as an evangelist and missionary<br />

statesman, who was at <strong>the</strong> same time a gifted writer as<br />

well. Under Paul’s leadership, <strong>the</strong> Church was established and<br />

flourished in <strong>the</strong> Greek speaking world, particularly in Corinth<br />

(where Paul spent eighteen months) and in Ephesus (where he<br />

spent more than two years).<br />

The distance between Philippi and Corinth is not much far<strong>the</strong>r<br />

than from my home near San Francisco to that <strong>of</strong> my bro<strong>the</strong>r<br />

in Redding, California (or between Boston, Massachusetts and


From Troas to Jerusalem and Rome 47<br />

Map <strong>of</strong> Aegean Region<br />

Showing Philippi, Corinth, and Ephesus


48 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

New York City; i.e., about 200 miles). The distance between<br />

Philippi and Ephesus is about <strong>the</strong> same. Hence, it is likely that<br />

Paul and Luke were in contact during this period, particularly if<br />

Luke’s primary work was that <strong>of</strong> a scribe. Luke was engaged in<br />

careful research, which included travel, and <strong>the</strong> numerical composition<br />

<strong>of</strong> what was to become sacred Scripture in <strong>the</strong> Completed<br />

Tanakh—including <strong>the</strong> Letters <strong>of</strong> Paul. Paul was a primary source<br />

<strong>of</strong> much <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> information Luke used in his calling as a writer <strong>of</strong><br />

what was intended from <strong>the</strong> outset to be canonical Scripture,<br />

namely <strong>the</strong> Gospel <strong>of</strong> Luke and Acts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Apostles. In his study,<br />

A Chronology <strong>of</strong> Paul’s Life, Jewett places Paul in Macedonia in <strong>the</strong><br />

winter <strong>of</strong> 55/56—a year before Paul and Luke made <strong>the</strong>ir “canonical<br />

journey” to Jerusalem. 29 Moreover, it is possible that Luke<br />

traveled to Corinth (ca. 50–51 CE) and Ephesus (ca. 53–55 CE)to<br />

see Paul in <strong>the</strong> course <strong>of</strong> writing <strong>the</strong> Gospel <strong>of</strong> Luke and <strong>the</strong> earlier<br />

sections <strong>of</strong> Acts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Apostles.<br />

The idea <strong>of</strong> a fifth and concluding section <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Tanakh<br />

emerged in <strong>the</strong> years immediately prior to <strong>the</strong> journey to Jerusalem<br />

on <strong>the</strong> part <strong>of</strong> Paul and Luke in ca. 57 CE. At this stage, <strong>the</strong><br />

concept <strong>of</strong> extending <strong>the</strong> Tanakh in <strong>the</strong> form <strong>of</strong> canonical (i.e.,<br />

numerically composed) Scripture was focused primarily on <strong>the</strong><br />

writings <strong>of</strong> Paul and Luke in relation to <strong>the</strong>ir own understanding<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> canonical structure <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Kethuvim (<strong>the</strong> Hebrew Writings).<br />

It is likely, however, that Mark and John knew <strong>of</strong> this canonical<br />

activity (in <strong>the</strong> form <strong>of</strong> numerical composition) even before Luke<br />

was in direct consultation with <strong>the</strong>m and o<strong>the</strong>r leaders in <strong>the</strong><br />

Church <strong>of</strong> Jerusalem during Paul’s imprisonment in Caesarea (ca.<br />

57–59 CE). When <strong>the</strong> next stage in <strong>the</strong> canonical process unfolded<br />

in Jerusalem, and still later in Rome, all Four Gospels emerged<br />

toge<strong>the</strong>r in <strong>the</strong> form <strong>of</strong> carefully contrived numerical compositions—similar<br />

to that achieved earlier by Luke and Paul (especially<br />

in <strong>the</strong> Letter to <strong>the</strong> Galatians).<br />

When Paul and Luke first traveled from Troas to Philippi,<br />

we find a brief description <strong>of</strong> a woman named Lydia (Acts<br />

16:11–15). There is very little information about her, but what we<br />

do find presents an intriguing figure. Lydia appears in <strong>the</strong> guise <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> “wife <strong>of</strong> noble character” in Proverbs 31:10, who “is clo<strong>the</strong>d<br />

in fine linen and purple” (31:22, Complete Jewish Bible). In fact, as


From Troas to Jerusalem and Rome 49<br />

my student Joseph Garcia put it, “<strong>the</strong> description <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> woman in<br />

Prov 31:10–31 fits Lydia like a glass slipper.” 30 At her conversion,<br />

Lydia’s entire “household” was baptized. The virtuous woman <strong>of</strong><br />

Proverbs 31 clo<strong>the</strong>s her entire “household ...inscarlet” and<br />

“watches over <strong>the</strong> affairs <strong>of</strong> her household” (31:21, 27; NIV).<br />

After Paul and Silas were released from prison in Philippi, <strong>the</strong> text<br />

says explicitly that “<strong>the</strong>y went to <strong>the</strong> house <strong>of</strong> Lydia, and when<br />

<strong>the</strong>y saw <strong>the</strong> brethren, <strong>the</strong>y encouraged <strong>the</strong>m and departed” (Acts<br />

16:40, NASB). In one sense, even Paul and Silas were under <strong>the</strong><br />

care <strong>of</strong> this remarkable woman who “watches over <strong>the</strong> affairs <strong>of</strong><br />

her household” (Prov 31:27).<br />

Prior to her conversion, Lydia was already a “worshiper <strong>of</strong><br />

G–d” just as <strong>the</strong> virtuous woman is described as one “who fears <strong>the</strong><br />

Lord” (31:30). The most outstanding aspect <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> character <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

virtuous woman is her productivity and strong business sense.<br />

Once again, Lydia possessed <strong>the</strong> same assets. As a prosperous businesswoman<br />

she is described as “a dealer in purple cloth” (Acts<br />

16:14). The virtuous woman in Proverbs is one who “is clo<strong>the</strong>d in<br />

fine linen and purple” (31:22). The Hebrew word for purple in<br />

Proverbs 31:22 and <strong>the</strong> Greek word employed by Luke both signify<br />

<strong>the</strong> color <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> dye used and also <strong>the</strong> stained cloth itself.<br />

Imagine Lydia’s pr<strong>of</strong>ound pleasure, as Luke’s wife, to find<br />

<strong>the</strong>se subtle and beautiful allusions to that marvelous text in <strong>the</strong><br />

Tanakh, which is also closely related to <strong>the</strong> story <strong>of</strong> Ruth (cf. Ruth<br />

3:11), in her husband’s brief description <strong>of</strong> her? What an extraordinary<br />

“Mo<strong>the</strong>r’s Day” expression Luke has hidden within <strong>the</strong><br />

context <strong>of</strong> what he and his wife Lydia both knew would become<br />

sacred Scripture in <strong>the</strong> Completed Tanakh for generations to come!<br />

B. Paul’s Missionary Activity in Greece and<br />

Ephesus and His Return to Philippi<br />

The expansion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Church among <strong>the</strong> Gentiles took Paul and<br />

his company from Asia Minor to Philippi and to o<strong>the</strong>r cities in <strong>the</strong><br />

Greek speaking world, as <strong>the</strong> Church spread to Europe. After<br />

Lydia and her household were baptized, Paul and Luke stayed<br />

with her (Acts 16:13–15). The focus within <strong>the</strong> concentric literary


50 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

structure <strong>of</strong> Acts 16 is on <strong>the</strong> healing <strong>of</strong> a slave prophetess as Paul<br />

commanded “<strong>the</strong> spirit” in her to come out. The “imprisonment”<br />

and deliverance <strong>of</strong> this slave girl is contrasted with <strong>the</strong> incarceration<br />

and deliverance <strong>of</strong> Paul and Silas in Philippi. The deliverance<br />

<strong>of</strong> Paul and Silas from prison in Philippi is reminiscent <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

deliverance <strong>of</strong> Peter from prison in Jerusalem in Acts 12. But in<br />

this instance, though <strong>the</strong>ir fetters fell <strong>of</strong>f during an earthquake,<br />

<strong>the</strong>y did not leave <strong>the</strong> prison; and <strong>the</strong> jailer’s household was subsequently<br />

saved and baptized. It was <strong>the</strong> jailer who hosted Paul and<br />

Silas; and <strong>the</strong> magistrates <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> city apologized, asking Paul and<br />

Barnabas to leave Philippi.<br />

From Philippi, Paul “passed through Amphipolis and Appolinia<br />

(and) came to Thessalonica where <strong>the</strong>re was a synagogue<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Jews” (17:1). The story <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> spread <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Church in<br />

Greece from Thessalonica and Beroea to A<strong>the</strong>ns and Corinth, and<br />

Paul’s subsequent ministry in Ephesus is told in Acts 17–20. The<br />

literary focus here is on Paul’s extended ministry in Ephesus <strong>of</strong><br />

more than two years on his third missionary journey (18:19–<br />

19:20). Prior to this, however, Paul spent eighteen months in<br />

Corinth teaching Gentile converts (18:1–17), before setting sail<br />

for Syria and <strong>the</strong> conclusion <strong>of</strong> his second missionary journey<br />

from <strong>the</strong> Land (whe<strong>the</strong>r one chooses to call that land Israel or<br />

Palestine; 18:18).<br />

Paul’s ministry in Ephesus occurred on three different occasions.<br />

Paul’s initial visit <strong>the</strong>re, which took place at <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> his<br />

second missionary journey, is described in Acts 18:19–21; and he<br />

promised to return. He <strong>the</strong>n traveled to Caesarea, Jerusalem, and<br />

Antioch in Syria (18:22). Paul’s third missionary journey took<br />

him to Ephesus for a period <strong>of</strong> two years, which reached its climax<br />

in <strong>the</strong> riot over Diana <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ephesians (Acts 19). This set <strong>the</strong><br />

stage for Paul’s final “canonical journey” to Jerusalem (Acts<br />

20:1–12), when <strong>the</strong> “we” sections in Acts resume with <strong>the</strong> words<br />

“we sailed from Philippi” (in 20:5)—indicating Luke’s presence<br />

with Paul on that fateful journey.<br />

Paul and Luke observed Pesach (Passover) in Philippi in <strong>the</strong><br />

spring <strong>of</strong> 57 CE. They <strong>the</strong>n sailed to Troas, where <strong>the</strong>y met <strong>the</strong> rest<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> party—“and <strong>the</strong>re we stayed seven days” (Acts 20:6). Nothing<br />

is said at this point on what <strong>the</strong>y did in Troas that week, before


From Troas to Jerusalem and Rome 51<br />

<strong>the</strong>y resumed <strong>the</strong>ir journey to Jerusalem. Some years later, however,<br />

when Paul and Luke were toge<strong>the</strong>r in Rome (ca. 63 CE),<br />

Paul summoned Timothy to join <strong>the</strong>m <strong>the</strong>re—and to bring Mark<br />

with him (2 Tim 4:11). At this point, Paul asked Timothy to<br />

bring <strong>the</strong> “book carrier” failovnhn that he “left at Troas with Carpus”<br />

with its contents—“<strong>the</strong> books, especially <strong>the</strong> parchments” (2<br />

Tim 4:13). This suggests that Paul and Luke used that week in<br />

Troas to secure safekeeping for <strong>the</strong> original copies <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> manuscripts<br />

<strong>of</strong> sacred Scripture <strong>the</strong>y had been working on. These<br />

manuscripts probably include some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Letters <strong>of</strong> Paul and <strong>the</strong><br />

Gospel <strong>of</strong> Luke—and perhaps much <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong> Acts as well.<br />

When Paul and Luke left Troas, <strong>the</strong>y traveled to Assos,<br />

Mitylene, Chios, Samos, and Miletus (20:13–16). At <strong>the</strong> port city<br />

<strong>of</strong> Miletus, Paul met with <strong>the</strong> elders from Ephesus (20:17–38). It<br />

is here that we find Paul himself reporting what he believed was in<br />

store for him in <strong>the</strong> journey ahead: “<strong>the</strong> Holy Spirit testifies to me<br />

in every city that imprisonment and persecutions are waiting for<br />

me” (20:23). It is here that we learn that Paul had no choice in <strong>the</strong><br />

matter <strong>of</strong> making this journey to Jerusalem. Paul states <strong>the</strong> matter<br />

plainly: “And now, compelled by <strong>the</strong> Spirit, I am going to Jerusalem,<br />

not knowing what will happen to me <strong>the</strong>re” (20:22). He had<br />

no choice, because this is what G–d had told him to do. A new<br />

chapter in Paul’s work was about to begin, which focuses squarely<br />

on <strong>the</strong> “Battle <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>.”<br />

C. Going to War—<strong>the</strong> Journey to<br />

Jerusalem and Then to Rome<br />

Luke tells <strong>the</strong> story <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir journey to Jerusalem and Paul’s arrest<br />

<strong>the</strong>re in Acts 21. The ship landed in Caesarea where Agabus confirmed<br />

Paul’s fears by prophesying trouble in Jerusalem (21:1–14).<br />

None<strong>the</strong>less, Paul and Luke continued <strong>the</strong>ir journey to Jerusalem<br />

(21:15–17), where <strong>the</strong>y met with James and <strong>the</strong> elders <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Church <strong>of</strong> Jerusalem. James told Paul to purify himself according to<br />

<strong>the</strong> Jewish law to satisfy his opponents among <strong>the</strong> Jewish Christians<br />

in Jerusalem (21:20–24). Paul purified himself and went to <strong>the</strong>


52 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

Temple in Jerusalem where he was arrested and given opportunity<br />

to defend himself (21:26–40).<br />

When Paul motioned with his hand from <strong>the</strong> steps to <strong>the</strong><br />

Antonia fortress, next to <strong>the</strong> Temple in Jerusalem, and addressed<br />

<strong>the</strong> mob in <strong>the</strong> Hebrew language, “<strong>the</strong>re was a great hush”<br />

(21:40). Paul’s message to <strong>the</strong> people in <strong>the</strong> temple precincts<br />

focuses on his conversion on <strong>the</strong> road to Damascus (22:6–16).<br />

But when he included <strong>the</strong> words that G–d addressed to him, “I<br />

will send you to <strong>the</strong> Gentiles” (22:21), <strong>the</strong> mob called for Paul’s<br />

death (22:22). At that point, <strong>the</strong> tribune sent Paul into <strong>the</strong> barracks<br />

and ordered him “to be examined by scourging” so as to<br />

determine <strong>the</strong> facts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> case (22:24). But when he was informed<br />

that Paul was a Roman citizen, <strong>the</strong> tribune was afraid and ordered<br />

a meeting <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> council (<strong>the</strong> Sanhedrin) to determine <strong>the</strong> facts.<br />

The tribune had purchased his Roman citizenship at great cost,<br />

while Paul “was born a citizen” (22:27–28). After appearing<br />

before <strong>the</strong> Sanhedrin <strong>the</strong> following day, <strong>the</strong> Lord encouraged Paul<br />

that night by telling him that he “must bear witness also in Rome”<br />

(23:1–11). Before that happened, however, Paul spent two years<br />

as a prisoner in Caesarea awaiting trial.<br />

A plot to kill Paul in Jerusalem was revealed and Paul was<br />

delivered to Felix in Caesarea (23:12–24). The high priest<br />

Ananias presented <strong>the</strong> case against Paul (24:1–9), and once more<br />

Paul was given <strong>the</strong> opportunity to defend himself (24:10–21).<br />

Felix postponed <strong>the</strong> case, hoping to receive money from Paul; and<br />

Paul remained <strong>the</strong>re in prison for two years (24:22–26).<br />

At this point in <strong>the</strong> story, Festus succeeded Felix as procurator<br />

<strong>of</strong> Judea (24:27), and ano<strong>the</strong>r plot to kill Paul was aborted<br />

(25:1–12). Festus finally reviewed Paul’s case in <strong>the</strong> presence <strong>of</strong><br />

King Herod Agrippa II and his wife Bernice (25:13–37). Paul’s<br />

defense included <strong>the</strong> third account <strong>of</strong> his conversion on <strong>the</strong> road to<br />

Damascus recorded in <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong> Acts (26:4–23). The literary<br />

structure here focuses attention on <strong>the</strong> bath kol, in which Paul<br />

heard <strong>the</strong> words from heaven: “I am Yeshua whom you are persecuting”<br />

(26:14–15). The chapter ends with a comment on <strong>the</strong><br />

part <strong>of</strong> Agrippa to Festus: “This man could have been set free if he<br />

had not appealed to <strong>the</strong> emperor” (26:32). As we will see, this<br />

verse also marks <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> original first edition <strong>of</strong> Acts within


From Troas to Jerusalem and Rome 53<br />

Reconstruction <strong>of</strong> Herod’s Temple in Jerusalem and <strong>the</strong> Temple Mount


54 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> context <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “New Torah,” which was completed in Jerusalem—before<br />

Paul and Luke set sail from Caesarea for Rome in <strong>the</strong><br />

fall <strong>of</strong> 59 CE.<br />

Though nothing is recorded about Luke’s activity in Jerusalem<br />

during Paul’s two years in prison at Caesarea, he was present<br />

<strong>the</strong>re; for ano<strong>the</strong>r “we” section begins immediately when his work<br />

on <strong>the</strong> final section <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong> Acts resumes (27:1), and it continues<br />

through Acts 28:16.<br />

This final section <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong> Acts was written in Rome as<br />

a carefully constructed numerical composition <strong>of</strong> 1343 (= 17 x<br />

79) words, to match that <strong>of</strong> Acts 1–2, which also appears to have<br />

had 1343 (= 17 x 79) words. That number was chosen by Luke<br />

to reach a specific goal in <strong>the</strong> grand arithmological design <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

emerging canon <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament as a numerical composition.<br />

The “Battle <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>” moves to a second phase in<br />

this masterfully crafted literary addendum to both <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong><br />

Acts and <strong>the</strong> “New Torah,” <strong>of</strong> which it is an essential part.<br />

The content <strong>of</strong> Acts 27–28 focuses on Paul at sea as prophet,<br />

healer, and savior. Paul and o<strong>the</strong>r prisoners embarked for Rome<br />

and sailed as far as Crete (27:1–8). At this point <strong>the</strong> centurion in<br />

charge <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> prisoners on board decided to go fur<strong>the</strong>r and Paul<br />

predicted <strong>the</strong> loss <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ship at sea (27:9–10). None<strong>the</strong>less, <strong>the</strong><br />

captain and owner <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ship attempted to reach a better port in<br />

which to wait out <strong>the</strong> winter wea<strong>the</strong>r (27:11–12). A “perfect<br />

storm” hurled <strong>the</strong> ship across <strong>the</strong> Mediterranean Sea for fourteen<br />

days as all hope for survival was lost (27:13–20). Speaking once<br />

again as a prophet, Paul assured <strong>the</strong>m that “<strong>the</strong>re will be no loss<br />

<strong>of</strong> life among you” (27:21–26). As <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> shipwreck approached,<br />

Paul took charge (27:29–40). Fearing <strong>the</strong> rocks at<br />

shore, <strong>the</strong> crew let out four anchors and prayed for daylight and<br />

<strong>the</strong> sailors were prevented from abandoning <strong>the</strong> ship.<br />

At this point, Paul presided in a remarkable “communion<br />

meal—as he took bread and <strong>the</strong>y ate toge<strong>the</strong>r, all 276 (= 23 x 12)<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m. Though <strong>the</strong> symbolism <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> number is not spelled out,<br />

it speaks to <strong>the</strong> emergence <strong>of</strong> G–d’s people among <strong>the</strong> nations as a<br />

new “Israel” (twelve tribes) to <strong>the</strong> glory <strong>of</strong> YHWH (<strong>the</strong> number<br />

23 is associated with <strong>the</strong> Hebrew word for “glory,” as we will see).


From Troas to Jerusalem and Rome 55<br />

After eating, <strong>the</strong>y lightened <strong>the</strong> ship by throwing <strong>the</strong> wheat<br />

into <strong>the</strong> sea. And <strong>the</strong>n <strong>the</strong>y saw a beach on which <strong>the</strong>y sought to<br />

bring <strong>the</strong> ship ashore. They cast <strong>of</strong>f <strong>the</strong> anchors and made <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

way toward <strong>the</strong> beach; but <strong>the</strong>y struck a shoal and <strong>the</strong> stern <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

ship broke <strong>of</strong>f. The soldiers were kept from killing <strong>the</strong> prisoners<br />

and somehow everyone made it to shore safely, as Paul had predicted.<br />

In <strong>the</strong>ir attempts to find warmth by building a fire, Paul<br />

was bitten by a viper but he suffered no harm. The Divine Warrior<br />

intervened to protect an important “general” in his army for <strong>the</strong><br />

ongoing “Battle <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>.”<br />

The book <strong>of</strong> Acts concludes with a brief section on Paul<br />

awaiting trial in Rome (28:16–31). Paul lived “by himself” with a<br />

guard (28:16), where he spent two years working with visitors<br />

who came to visit with him freely (28:30–31). Paul explained to<br />

Jewish leaders why he was a prisoner (28:17–20), by citing <strong>the</strong><br />

words <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> prophet Isaiah (28:25–29). The focus <strong>of</strong> attention in<br />

this concluding episode is on <strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong>se Jewish leaders had<br />

received no report from Judea about Paul who was teaching <strong>the</strong>m<br />

about <strong>the</strong> Kingdom <strong>of</strong> G–d and Yeshua <strong>the</strong> Messiah at Paul’s<br />

house in Rome. As we will see, Paul and Luke greatly expanded<br />

<strong>the</strong> nature <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir teaching in <strong>the</strong> city <strong>of</strong> Rome, as <strong>the</strong> “Battle <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>” entered its second phase.


The <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong> in<br />

Jerusalem and Rome<br />

In <strong>the</strong> first phase <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “Battle <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>,” Luke as “general”<br />

(i.e., <strong>the</strong> master editor) was working in consultation<br />

with James (bro<strong>the</strong>r <strong>of</strong> Yeshua), John, Peter, Mark and o<strong>the</strong>rs<br />

in <strong>the</strong> Church <strong>of</strong> Jerusalem, while Paul was in prison nearby at<br />

Caesarea. Their labors produced <strong>the</strong> “New Torah” as a collaborative<br />

numerical composition, which formed <strong>the</strong> structural center <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Completed Tanakh.<br />

A. The Battle Strategy <strong>of</strong> Luke and Paul<br />

in <strong>the</strong> Church <strong>of</strong> Jerusalem<br />

At <strong>the</strong> outset, Luke’s primary literary task was <strong>the</strong> completion <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong> Acts, which he brought to a temporary “stopping<br />

place,” anticipating <strong>the</strong> continuation <strong>of</strong> this unfolding story,<br />

which ultimately ends in <strong>the</strong> city <strong>of</strong> Rome. At <strong>the</strong> same time, Luke<br />

was also at work in a larger and more complex task, working<br />

toge<strong>the</strong>r with Mark—that <strong>of</strong> editing <strong>the</strong> Synoptic Gospels into<br />

canonical Scripture as numerical compositions, in which his own<br />

Gospel plays a central role. The end result in terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> numerical<br />

compositional design <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Synoptic Gospels, and <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

“New Torah” as a whole, is stunning, as we will see in <strong>the</strong> next section<br />

<strong>of</strong> this chapter.<br />

57


58 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

As a “military tactician” in <strong>the</strong> “Battle <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>,” at least<br />

from a literary perspective, Luke was a “military genius” beyond<br />

that <strong>of</strong> Alexander <strong>the</strong> Great or Napoleon in o<strong>the</strong>r times and o<strong>the</strong>r<br />

places. His inspired leadership in “battle” determined <strong>the</strong> eventual<br />

outcome <strong>of</strong> this particular phase <strong>of</strong> YHWH’s “Holy War” through<br />

centuries <strong>of</strong> time as our story unfolds. As we will see, <strong>the</strong> reverberations<br />

<strong>of</strong> this explosion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> canon, which took place in Jerusalem (ca.<br />

57–59 CE) and <strong>the</strong>n in Rome (ca. 60–63), continue to <strong>the</strong> present.<br />

The Bible <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> early Christian Church was <strong>the</strong> Tanakh <strong>of</strong><br />

Judaism, but it was read through a new set <strong>of</strong> glasses, as it were.<br />

The explosion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> canon was <strong>the</strong> completion <strong>of</strong> G–d’s ancient<br />

story in <strong>the</strong> person and work <strong>of</strong> Yeshua <strong>the</strong> Messiah, and specifically<br />

in putting that story in <strong>the</strong> form <strong>of</strong> canonical Scripture. Luke<br />

describes <strong>the</strong> process well, at least in principle, with a story at <strong>the</strong><br />

conclusion <strong>of</strong> his Gospel. The risen Yeshua appeared to two <strong>of</strong> his<br />

disciples on <strong>the</strong> road to Emmaus, but <strong>the</strong>y did not recognize Him.<br />

The men described <strong>the</strong> events, which had just taken place in Jerusalem,<br />

and <strong>the</strong>ir dashed hopes. They spoke <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> empty tomb, as<br />

reported by <strong>the</strong> women and confirmed by o<strong>the</strong>rs. At this point,<br />

Yeshua interpreted <strong>the</strong> Tanakh to <strong>the</strong>m—starting with <strong>the</strong> Torah<br />

<strong>of</strong> Moses and proceeding through <strong>the</strong> Prophets, “He interpreted<br />

to <strong>the</strong>m <strong>the</strong> things about himself in all <strong>the</strong> Scriptures” (Luke<br />

24:27). Later <strong>the</strong>se two men describe <strong>the</strong>ir feelings, “Were not<br />

our hearts burning within us while he was opening <strong>the</strong> Scriptures<br />

to us?” (Luke 24:32). When <strong>the</strong>y arrived in Emmaus, Yeshua<br />

entered <strong>the</strong> house to stay with <strong>the</strong>m. “When he was at <strong>the</strong> table<br />

with <strong>the</strong>m, he took bread, blessed and broke it, and gave it to<br />

<strong>the</strong>m.” In this communion service, <strong>the</strong>ir eyes were opened and<br />

<strong>the</strong>y recognized him; but he vanished from <strong>the</strong>ir sight.<br />

At first, it was sufficient to merely read <strong>the</strong> text <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Tanakh<br />

with this new set <strong>of</strong> glasses, to see how it all came to fullness in <strong>the</strong><br />

person and work <strong>of</strong> Yeshua. For a season <strong>the</strong> preached “gospel”<br />

was sufficient. But <strong>the</strong> word that became flesh in <strong>the</strong> incarnation<br />

soon took on a life <strong>of</strong> its own—in <strong>the</strong> canon <strong>of</strong> sacred Scripture,<br />

within <strong>the</strong> Completed Tanakh. This was <strong>the</strong> battle plan, as Luke<br />

and Paul conceived it under divine inspiration. They would preside<br />

over <strong>the</strong> numerical composition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Second Testament.


The <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong> in Jerusalem and Rome 59<br />

Luke was a remarkable man in his own right. Not once in all<br />

<strong>of</strong> his enormous literary activity does he even give us his own<br />

name. All that we know about him personally comes from incidental<br />

remarks on <strong>the</strong> part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> apostle Paul, Luke’s long-time<br />

friend and mentor—and his “fellow-general” in <strong>the</strong> “Battle <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>Canon</strong>.” The name “Luke” (Luka`~) occurs only three times in <strong>the</strong><br />

Greek New Testament (Colossians 4:14, 2 Timothy 4:11, and<br />

Philemon 24). Moreover, all we know about Luke comes from <strong>the</strong><br />

Bible itself, namely that he was a physician beloved by Paul (Col<br />

4:14), Paul’s fellow worker during Paul’s imprisonment in Rome<br />

(Philem 24), and a Gentile by birth. The latter conclusion is drawn<br />

from <strong>the</strong> fact that Paul does not group him among <strong>the</strong> “men <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

circumcision” in Colossians 4:10–14.<br />

Luke’s native country is uncertain. Eusebius and Jerome,<br />

among o<strong>the</strong>rs in early church tradition, claim that Luke was from<br />

Antioch in Syria. On <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r hand, as we have already noted,<br />

evidence in <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong> Acts suggests that he is <strong>the</strong> “man <strong>of</strong> Macedonia”<br />

who joined Paul and his party in Troas on a missionary<br />

journey to Philippi, his hometown.<br />

As a working hypo<strong>the</strong>sis, we posit three stages in <strong>the</strong> “Battle<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>,” which produced <strong>the</strong> Completed Tanakh. The<br />

Gospel <strong>of</strong> Luke was part <strong>of</strong> that process from <strong>the</strong> beginning, as a<br />

definitive presentation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> person and work <strong>of</strong> Messiah<br />

Yeshua who was seen as <strong>the</strong> fulfillment, or completion, <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Tanakh (see Luke 1:1–4).<br />

The first stage in <strong>the</strong> canonical process that ultimately produced<br />

<strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament was <strong>the</strong> composition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

“Apostolic (Greek) Writings”—in a collection <strong>of</strong> nine books. As<br />

such, this was intended at <strong>the</strong> outset to be a counterpart to <strong>the</strong><br />

Hebrew Writings, and to be <strong>the</strong> concluding fifth section <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

canon <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Completed Tanakh (Torah, Prophets, and Writings)<br />

as follows:


60 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

1. Torah 5 books: Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus,<br />

Numbers, and Deuteronomy<br />

2. Former Prophets 4 books: Joshua, Judges, 1–2 Samuel, and<br />

1–2 Kings<br />

3. Latter Prophets 4 books: Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel & The<br />

Twelve (Minor Prophets)<br />

4. Former (Hebrew) Writings: 9 books (in a 4 + 1 + 4 pattern)<br />

5. Latter (Greek) Writings: 9 books (in a 4 + 1 + 4 pattern)<br />

The “Latter (Greek) Writings,” which we refer to here as <strong>the</strong><br />

“Apostolic Writings,” were intended to be “canonical Scripture”<br />

(as numerical compositions) from <strong>the</strong> beginning, by Paul and<br />

Luke (ca. 57–62 CE). They appear to be structured in a 4 + 1 + 4<br />

pattern, as follows:<br />

Romans 1 Corinthians 1 Thessalonians 2 Thessalonians<br />

Luke’s Gospel<br />

2 Corinthians Galatians Timothy Titus<br />

These eight Letters <strong>of</strong> Paul (to four churches and two individuals)<br />

were arranged in two groups <strong>of</strong> four, with <strong>the</strong> Gospel <strong>of</strong> Luke in<br />

<strong>the</strong> center. The arrangement <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “Apostolic (Greek) Writings”<br />

in <strong>the</strong> initial stage <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “Battle <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>” reflects <strong>the</strong> 4 + 1 +<br />

4 structure <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Kethuvim (“Writings”) <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Tanakh, which<br />

may be outlined as follows:<br />

Psalms Proverbs Ezra Nehemiah<br />

Daniel<br />

Job Megilloth 1 Chronicles 2 Chronicles<br />

The term Megilloth (“Scrolls”) refers to <strong>the</strong> five Festal Scrolls<br />

(Ruth, Song <strong>of</strong> Songs, Ecclesiastes, Lamentations, and Es<strong>the</strong>r). In<br />

this structure, <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong> Daniel serves as a connecting bridge<br />

between two groups <strong>of</strong> four books, each <strong>of</strong> which is arranged in<br />

<strong>the</strong> form <strong>of</strong> a simple chiasm.


The <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong> in Jerusalem and Rome 61<br />

The second stage <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “Battle <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>” was in two<br />

parts: <strong>the</strong> composition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “New Torah” in Jerusalem (ca.<br />

57–59 CE), and <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r half <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Second Testament in Rome<br />

(ca. 60–62). While this was taking place, Paul was a prisoner<br />

awaiting trial—first in Caesarea, and <strong>the</strong>n in Rome. Under Luke’s<br />

leadership, with <strong>the</strong> apostle Paul as nearby consultant in Caesarea,<br />

<strong>the</strong> apostles and o<strong>the</strong>r key leaders in <strong>the</strong> Church <strong>of</strong> Jerusalem produced<br />

<strong>the</strong> “New Torah” (<strong>the</strong> Four Gospels and Acts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Apostles).<br />

And once again, while Paul was a prisoner awaiting trial in<br />

Rome (ca. 60–62 CE), Luke played a central role in <strong>the</strong> composition<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> remaining books in a twenty-two-book canon <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Greek New Testament.<br />

The “Apostolic Writings”—a Twenty-two-book “New Testament”<br />

New Torah 5 Four Gospels + Acts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Apostles<br />

Paul as “prophet” 13 Letters <strong>of</strong> Paul<br />

Four “pillars” 4 Hebrews, James, Peter, and John<br />

The structure <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “New Testament” in this model mirrors that<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Tanakh, as described by Josephus: “For we have . . .<br />

twenty-two books . . . five belong to Moses ...<strong>the</strong>prophets, who<br />

were after Moses, wrote down in <strong>the</strong>ir times in thirteen books.<br />

The remaining four books contain hymns to God, and precepts<br />

for <strong>the</strong> conduct <strong>of</strong> human life” (Against Apion, 1.8).<br />

The four books in <strong>the</strong> third section <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Tanakh, as described<br />

by Josephus are <strong>the</strong> “Hagiographa” <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> original seventeen-book<br />

“Deuteronomic <strong>Canon</strong>”: Psalms, Proverbs, Job, and<br />

<strong>the</strong> Megilloth (Festal Scrolls). The four corresponding books in<br />

<strong>the</strong> third section <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “New Testament,” as conceived by Luke<br />

and Paul, are as follows:<br />

Four “Pillars” Four Writings Associated with <strong>the</strong> “Pillars”<br />

Paul Epistle to <strong>the</strong> Hebrews<br />

James Letter <strong>of</strong> James<br />

Peter First Letter <strong>of</strong> Peter<br />

John First Letter <strong>of</strong> John<br />

The third stage in <strong>the</strong> “Battle <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>” took place after <strong>the</strong><br />

martyrdom <strong>of</strong> Paul and Peter in Rome, producing <strong>the</strong> twenty-


62 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

seven-book canon <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Second Testament as we now have it,<br />

under <strong>the</strong> authority <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> apostle John. The five books added at this<br />

point in time were 2 Peter, 2–3 John, Jude, and Revelation. It is<br />

interesting to note, in passing, that <strong>the</strong>se particular books were not<br />

considered canonical in <strong>the</strong> Syriac churches (<strong>the</strong> Peshitta) until <strong>the</strong><br />

so-called Philoxenian Syriac translation <strong>of</strong> 508 CE.<br />

In this final form, <strong>the</strong> canon was symbolically closed—with<br />

forty-nine books arranged in a symmetrical pattern, in which <strong>the</strong><br />

New Torah functions as a bridge connecting <strong>the</strong> First Testament<br />

and <strong>the</strong> Second Testament, and belonging to both. In short, it is<br />

correct to insist that <strong>the</strong> Four Gospels and Acts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Apostles are<br />

not in fact “in <strong>the</strong> New Testament.” They are located between <strong>the</strong><br />

Testaments—belonging as much to <strong>the</strong> First Testament as to <strong>the</strong><br />

Second Testament.<br />

B. The Composition <strong>of</strong> a “New Torah” in<br />

Jerusalem (ca. 57–59 CE)<br />

But enough background. Let’s hear <strong>the</strong> unfolding story <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

“Battle <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>,” starting with its two unlikely heroes in <strong>the</strong><br />

Holy Land (whe<strong>the</strong>r one chooses to call that land Israel or Palestine)<br />

in <strong>the</strong> year 57 CE. The first <strong>of</strong> our two “generals” was a prisoner<br />

at Caesarea with a most uncertain future, at <strong>the</strong> whim <strong>of</strong><br />

petty Roman <strong>of</strong>ficials whose action, or lack <strong>the</strong>re<strong>of</strong>, would determine<br />

his fate. Or did Felix, Festus, and King Herod Agrippa have<br />

any power at all or any real relevance in this Great War? Were <strong>the</strong>y<br />

not little more than pawns in a much larger war game in which <strong>the</strong><br />

Divine Warrior would have his way regardless?<br />

Luke was a scholar. For seven years now he had been studying<br />

and working intensely on a “second doctoral degree,” as it<br />

were. He had been writing <strong>the</strong> Gospel <strong>of</strong> Luke and Acts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Apostles. Already a gifted intellect, this “beloved physician” had<br />

now encountered <strong>the</strong> Great Physician and his life changed forever.<br />

He was called to a new task. As he put it in <strong>the</strong> beginning <strong>of</strong> his<br />

masterpiece, <strong>the</strong> Gospel <strong>of</strong> Luke:<br />

Many have undertaken to draw up an account <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> things<br />

that have been fulfilled among us, just as <strong>the</strong>y were


The <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong> in Jerusalem and Rome 63<br />

handed down to us by those who from <strong>the</strong> first were eyewitnesses<br />

and servants <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> word. Therefore, since I<br />

myself have carefully investigated everything from <strong>the</strong><br />

beginning, it seemed good also to me to write an orderly<br />

account for you, most excellent Theophilus, so that you<br />

may know <strong>the</strong> certainty <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> things you have been<br />

taught (Luke 1:1–4, NIV).<br />

There is information hidden here, which calls for explanation and<br />

reflection. The Greek words translated “to draw up an account”<br />

present a simple and obvious meaning. The verb ajnatavxasqai<br />

means “to compile” in <strong>the</strong> sense <strong>of</strong> arranging in <strong>the</strong> proper order.<br />

And <strong>the</strong> Greek word dihvghsin suggests in Greek rhetoric “<strong>the</strong><br />

statement <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> case.” But <strong>the</strong> second reference here to “an<br />

orderly account” in verse 3 is an entirely different phrase in <strong>the</strong><br />

Greek text. Here Luke says that he is writing “in order” (using <strong>the</strong><br />

word kaqexh`~) in <strong>the</strong> sense <strong>of</strong> “one after <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r”—in sequence<br />

<strong>of</strong> space and logic. In short, <strong>the</strong> image he presents at <strong>the</strong> outset<br />

suggests that <strong>the</strong> reader should pay close attention to <strong>the</strong> ordering<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> words he is writing. Moreover, that reader is designated as<br />

Theophilus (or “lover <strong>of</strong> G–d”). Those who truly love G–d will<br />

appreciate Luke’s labor <strong>of</strong> love; for he has put this text “in order”<br />

to <strong>the</strong> glory <strong>of</strong> YHWH—in a numerical composition.<br />

The work <strong>of</strong> numerical composition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament<br />

probably began with a careful editing <strong>of</strong> Paul’s Letter to <strong>the</strong><br />

Galatians on <strong>the</strong> part <strong>of</strong> Paul and Luke, in which <strong>the</strong>y bent <strong>the</strong><br />

original text <strong>of</strong> Paul’s correspondence a bit to produce a remarkable<br />

achievement in numerical composition. In Luke’s hands, an<br />

inspired letter <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> apostle Paul was transformed into canonical<br />

Scripture in which <strong>the</strong> total word count was 2210 (= 26 x 17 x<br />

5). The numbers 26 and 17 had long been associated with <strong>the</strong> personal<br />

name <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Divine Warrior—YHWH. Each letter in <strong>the</strong><br />

Hebrew alphabet is also a number, and <strong>the</strong>se two particular numbers<br />

had long been associated with both <strong>the</strong> personal name<br />

“YHWH” and <strong>the</strong> Hebrew word for “glory” in terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

numerical value <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se words in <strong>the</strong> Hebrew language. As Casper<br />

Labuschagne has shown, both <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se words are interpreted<br />

as having <strong>the</strong> value <strong>of</strong> both 17 and 26: 31


64 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

, “glory”<br />

alphabetical value: ( = 11) + ( = 2) + ( = 4) = 17<br />

as numerical signs: ( = 20) + ( = 2) + ( = 4) = 26<br />

, “YHWH”<br />

alphabetical value: (=10) + (=5) + (=6) + (=5) = 26<br />

sum <strong>of</strong> digits: ( =1+0)+( =5)+( =6)+( =5)=17<br />

Labuschagne suggests that <strong>the</strong> number 17 may be associated with<br />

G–d’s personal name in terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> numerical value <strong>of</strong> <br />

’ahweh, which is analogous to <strong>the</strong> archaized form <strong>of</strong> yahweh .<br />

The normal first person singular form ’ehyeh occurs in <strong>the</strong><br />

famous verse in Exodus 3:14, where <strong>the</strong> divine name is revealed<br />

and defined—“I AM WHO I AM.” The numerical value <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

archaic word ’ahweh is 17. It is thus possible to read <strong>the</strong><br />

combination <strong>of</strong> 17 and 26 as representing <strong>the</strong> “glory <strong>of</strong> YHWH”<br />

as well as <strong>the</strong> combination <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> two divine-name numbers.<br />

Labuschagne also discusses an alternate spelling <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> word<br />

“glory” , sometimes written as in <strong>the</strong> Hebrew Bible,<br />

which he explains as follows:<br />

alphabetical value: ( = 11) + ( =2)+( =6)+( =4)=23<br />

value as numerical signs: (=20) + (=2) + (=6) + (=4) = 32<br />

Labuschagne finds numerous examples <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> combination <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong>se two numbers in Deuteronomy in <strong>the</strong> pattern 23 + 32 = 55<br />

(<strong>the</strong> triangular number ten; i.e., <strong>the</strong> sum <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> digits 1 through<br />

10). He calls attention to o<strong>the</strong>rs ways to represent <strong>the</strong> “glory <strong>of</strong><br />

YHWH” ( ): (23 + 17)=40;(23 + 26)=(32 + 17)<br />

= 49 (= 7 2 ); and 32 + 26 = 58.<br />

As we have already shown, <strong>the</strong> total word count in <strong>the</strong> book<br />

<strong>of</strong> Deuteronomy is itself a <strong>the</strong>ological statement. The master editor<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong> Deuteronomy composed a text with a total<br />

word count <strong>of</strong> 14,300 (= 26 x 55 x 10). In that instance <strong>the</strong><br />

number selected is a multiple <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> divine-name number 26, <strong>the</strong><br />

number 10 (for <strong>the</strong> Ten Commandments), and 55 (which is <strong>the</strong><br />

sum <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> digits one through ten and <strong>the</strong> sum <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> two numbers<br />

associated with Hebrew word “glory”— 23 + 32). Apparently<br />

Luke decided to do something similar for <strong>the</strong> Synoptic Gospels<br />

(Mat<strong>the</strong>w, Mark, and Luke).


The <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong> in Jerusalem and Rome 65<br />

Working toge<strong>the</strong>r with <strong>the</strong> apostles and church leaders in<br />

Jerusalem, Luke presided as <strong>the</strong> “general” (i.e., <strong>the</strong> master editor)<br />

in charge <strong>of</strong> a major phase in <strong>the</strong> “Battle <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>.” Apparently<br />

one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> goals in terms <strong>of</strong> total word count in <strong>the</strong> “New<br />

Torah” was to approximate that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> original Torah. According<br />

to Andersen and Forbes, <strong>the</strong>re are 79,983 words in <strong>the</strong> Pentateuch<br />

<strong>of</strong> Codex L (Leningrad). 32 The total word count <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

“New Torah,” as reflected in Codex B (Vaticanus), appears to be<br />

80,444—in terms <strong>of</strong> an ideal goal in its original edition, which did<br />

not yet include John 21 and Acts 27–28. That particular number<br />

was apparently selected for its symbolic value:<br />

Numerical Composition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “New Torah” in Jerusalem<br />

(ca. 57–59 CE)<br />

Word Count in Codex B Possible Count in Original<br />

(Vaticanus) <strong>Canon</strong>ical Form<br />

Mat<strong>the</strong>w 18,278 18,275 = 17 x 1075<br />

Mark 11,003 10,999 = 17 x 647<br />

Luke 19,347 19,346 = 17 x 1138<br />

John 1–20 14,841 14,841 = 17 x 873<br />

Acts 1–26 16,989 16,983 = 17 x 999<br />

*Synoptic Gospels {ca. 59 CE} 48,628 48,620 = 17 x 26 x 55 x2<br />

*New Torah {ca. 59 CE} 80,458 80,444 = 17 x 26 x182<br />

Galatians<br />

{left in Troas, ca. 57 CE} 2,214 2,210 = 17 x 26 x 5<br />

The most significant number in this model is <strong>the</strong> total word count<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Synoptic Gospels as a whole, which is somewhat similar to<br />

that <strong>of</strong> Deuteronomy (14,300 = 26 x 55 x 10). The word count<br />

<strong>of</strong> both works includes <strong>the</strong> product <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> numbers 26 and 55 as<br />

numerical factors. Moreover, Luke apparently selected <strong>the</strong> product<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> two divine-name numbers (442 = 17 x 26) as a primary<br />

building block in <strong>the</strong> numerical composition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek New<br />

Testament as a whole.<br />

Luke used both divine-name numbers (17 and 26), toge<strong>the</strong>r<br />

with triangular ten (55) and its association with <strong>the</strong> Ten Commandments,<br />

to produce <strong>the</strong> Synoptic Gospels as a literary unit<br />

within <strong>the</strong> first edition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “New Torah.” As we have noted


66 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

above, <strong>the</strong> number 55 also carries allusions to <strong>the</strong> “glory” <strong>of</strong><br />

YHWH (55 = 23 + 32). Moreover, Luke selected <strong>the</strong> total word<br />

count <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> New Torah (80,444) to be an approximation to <strong>the</strong><br />

length <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> original Torah (79,983 words in Codex Leningrad).<br />

We know little about Mat<strong>the</strong>w beyond <strong>the</strong> fact that he was one<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Twelve Disciples <strong>of</strong> Yeshua (see Mat<strong>the</strong>w 10:3; Mark 3:18;<br />

Luke 6:15; Acts 1:13). Apart from four lists <strong>of</strong> Yeshua’s disciples,<br />

Mat<strong>the</strong>w’s name appears only in Mat<strong>the</strong>w 9:9, as a tax collector<br />

who followed Yeshua. The parallel accounts <strong>of</strong> Mat<strong>the</strong>w’s call in<br />

Mark 2:14 and Luke 5:27–29, however, identify this tax collector<br />

as Levi, son <strong>of</strong> Alphaeus (Mark 2:14). In light <strong>of</strong> this fact, Mat<strong>the</strong>w<br />

was probably <strong>the</strong> bro<strong>the</strong>r <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> apostle James “<strong>the</strong> less” who is also<br />

called “son <strong>of</strong> Alphaeus” (Mark 3:18, cf. 15:40). This means that<br />

<strong>the</strong>re were apparently three pairs <strong>of</strong> bro<strong>the</strong>rs among <strong>the</strong> Twelve<br />

Disciples: Peter and Andrew (sons <strong>of</strong> John [John 1:42], who was<br />

also called Jonah [Matt 16:17]), James and John (sons <strong>of</strong> Zebedee),<br />

and Mat<strong>the</strong>w and James (sons <strong>of</strong> Alphaeus). If Alphaeus is identified<br />

with Clopas (or Cleopas in Luke 19:25), <strong>the</strong> husband <strong>of</strong><br />

(Mary) Salome, sister <strong>of</strong> Mary <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r <strong>of</strong> Yeshua (cf. John<br />

19:25), as Edersheim argued long ago, <strong>the</strong>n Mat<strong>the</strong>w (Levi) and<br />

his bro<strong>the</strong>r James were cousins <strong>of</strong> Yeshua. 33<br />

Detailed study <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> concentric literary structure <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Gospel<br />

<strong>of</strong> Mat<strong>the</strong>w and <strong>the</strong> Gospel <strong>of</strong> Luke indicates a close connection<br />

between <strong>the</strong> two. This suggests <strong>the</strong> possibility that Luke,<br />

working toge<strong>the</strong>r with Mark in Jerusalem and subsequently in<br />

Rome (cf. 2 Tim 4:11), edited <strong>the</strong> Gospel <strong>of</strong> Mat<strong>the</strong>w into its<br />

present form as a numerical composition. Mat<strong>the</strong>w himself may<br />

have died some years earlier and was thus unable to serve on <strong>the</strong><br />

military staff at this particular point in <strong>the</strong> “Battle <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>.”<br />

The New Torah, which emerged in Jerusalem before Paul<br />

and Luke departed for Rome (ca. 59 CE), was destined to become<br />

<strong>the</strong> structural center <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Completed Tanakh (<strong>the</strong> Bible as a<br />

whole). Meanwhile, Luke had been working with Paul in <strong>the</strong><br />

numerical composition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Letters <strong>of</strong> Paul for some time. But at<br />

this particular moment, four <strong>of</strong> those letters were not yet written:<br />

2 Timothy, Philippians, Colossians, and Philemon. Even so, <strong>the</strong><br />

concept <strong>of</strong> a “New Testament” alongside <strong>the</strong> “Old Testament,”<br />

each with twenty-two books, was already taking shape. The jour-


The <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong> in Jerusalem and Rome 67<br />

ney to Rome simply interrupted<br />

<strong>the</strong> process temporarily.<br />

Though <strong>the</strong> substance <strong>of</strong><br />

Luke’s grand strategy in <strong>the</strong><br />

“Battle <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>” was now<br />

a reality in principle, significant<br />

changes were about to<br />

take place in <strong>the</strong> Holy Land<br />

that would have repercussions<br />

in Rome as well. These changes<br />

led to <strong>the</strong> assassination <strong>of</strong><br />

James, <strong>the</strong> emigration <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

apostle John to Ephesus, and<br />

Peter’s journey to Rome where<br />

he and Paul died at <strong>the</strong> hands<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Emperor Nero.<br />

Nero, Roman Emperor<br />

(54–68 CE)<br />

C. The Battle Shifts<br />

to Rome—The O<strong>the</strong>r Half <strong>of</strong> a “New<br />

Testament” (ca. 60–62 CE)<br />

When Luke arrived in Rome, toge<strong>the</strong>r with Paul, his work as<br />

“master editor” <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament was far from complete.<br />

First <strong>of</strong> all, Luke finished <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong> Acts by adding two<br />

chapters, which tell <strong>the</strong> story <strong>of</strong> what just happened on <strong>the</strong>ir journey<br />

from Caesarea to Rome. The previous edition <strong>of</strong> Acts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Apostles already had a total word count divisible by <strong>the</strong> divinename<br />

number 17. To retain this feature, Luke composed <strong>the</strong> story<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> journey to Rome in Acts 27–28 with a total word count <strong>of</strong><br />

1343 (= 17x 79). Luke <strong>the</strong>n left Paul in Rome to go abroad on<br />

an important mission—to obtain <strong>the</strong> Epistle to <strong>the</strong> Hebrews for<br />

inclusion in <strong>the</strong> Completed Tanakh, as <strong>the</strong> center <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> second half<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek “New Testament.”<br />

When Paul later instructed Timothy to bring Mark with him<br />

to Rome, he went on to say, “When you come, bring <strong>the</strong> “book-


68 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

carrier failovnhn that I left in Troas, also <strong>the</strong> “scrolls” bibliva,and<br />

above all <strong>the</strong> parchments membravna~” (2 Timothy 4:11–13). The<br />

bibliva are papyrus scrolls (“books”), and <strong>the</strong> membravna are expensive<br />

parchment documents, which include <strong>the</strong> lists <strong>of</strong> numerical<br />

information about <strong>the</strong>se texts. It is also possible that Paul was<br />

referring to <strong>the</strong> final copy <strong>of</strong> his works, which were written on<br />

both sides <strong>of</strong> parchment leaves. Whe<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong>se documents included<br />

copies <strong>of</strong> Paul’s Letters or merely lists <strong>of</strong> numerical information<br />

about <strong>the</strong>m, this is apparently <strong>the</strong> earliest known reference<br />

to a codex—a quire <strong>of</strong> manuscript pages written on both sides and<br />

held toge<strong>the</strong>r by stitching. The codex is <strong>the</strong> earliest form <strong>of</strong> a<br />

book, which replaced <strong>the</strong> scroll <strong>of</strong> earlier times.<br />

Some weeks before Paul wrote this letter to Timothy, and<br />

before Luke returned to Rome, Luke was waiting for Timothy to<br />

arrive when he wrote a brief note, which he attached to <strong>the</strong> completed<br />

manuscript <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Epistle to <strong>the</strong> Hebrews.<br />

Now I urge you, bro<strong>the</strong>rs, to bear with my message <strong>of</strong><br />

exhortation; for I have written you only briefly. Know that<br />

our bro<strong>the</strong>r Timothy has been released. If he comes soon<br />

enough, I will bring him with me when I come to see you.<br />

Greet all your leaders and all G–d’s people. The people<br />

from Italy send greetings to you. Grace be with you all<br />

(Hebrews 13:22–25, Complete Jewish Bible).<br />

In saying that he has written “only briefly,” <strong>the</strong> author <strong>of</strong> this note<br />

was referring to <strong>the</strong> note itself, for <strong>the</strong> Epistle to <strong>the</strong> Hebrews is<br />

<strong>the</strong> longest sustained argument within <strong>the</strong> whole <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Completed<br />

Tanakh. He was not speaking <strong>of</strong> Timothy’s release from prison,<br />

but ra<strong>the</strong>r from his duties so that he was able to join <strong>the</strong> “central<br />

command” in Rome. It is clear that Timothy did not arrive in<br />

time, for Luke was present with Paul in Rome when Paul urged<br />

Timothy to join <strong>the</strong>m <strong>the</strong>re: “only Luke is with me. Take Mark<br />

and bring him with you, because he is a very useful helper in my<br />

work” (2 Timothy 4:11, Complete Jewish Bible).<br />

From earliest times, <strong>the</strong> Epistle to <strong>the</strong> Hebrews has been<br />

associated with <strong>the</strong> apostle Paul. In <strong>the</strong> latter part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> fourth<br />

century, Jerome (ca. 340–420) went much far<strong>the</strong>r than most,<br />

when he said: “To our own people, we must say that this Epistle,<br />

which is inscribed ‘To <strong>the</strong> Hebrews,’ is received as <strong>the</strong> apostle


The <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong> in Jerusalem and Rome 69<br />

Paul’s not only in <strong>the</strong> churches <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> east, but by all <strong>the</strong> ecclesiastical<br />

writers <strong>of</strong> former times.” 34 Writing in <strong>the</strong> ninth century, Bassin<br />

<strong>the</strong> Syrian gave four pages <strong>of</strong> argumentation in favor <strong>of</strong> Pauline<br />

authorship. And when Martin Lu<strong>the</strong>r relegated Hebrews, along<br />

with James, Jude and Revelation to an appendix in his German<br />

translation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> New Testament, <strong>the</strong> Roman Catholic Church<br />

responded. A decree <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Council <strong>of</strong> Trent in 1546 stated explicitly<br />

that <strong>the</strong> list <strong>of</strong> sacred books includes fourteen letters <strong>of</strong> Paul<br />

and that this list includes <strong>the</strong> Epistle to <strong>the</strong> Hebrews (DS 1503).<br />

Many Protestant as well as Roman Catholic scholars continue to<br />

affirm this position.<br />

The case against Pauline authorship <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Epistle to <strong>the</strong><br />

Hebrews, however, emerged early and persists within <strong>the</strong> main<br />

stream <strong>of</strong> biblical scholarship to <strong>the</strong> present. Writing at <strong>the</strong> turn <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> third century, Gaius, <strong>the</strong> Roman anti-Montanist, did not consider<br />

Hebrews to be one <strong>of</strong> Paul’s works. Writing somewhat later<br />

in <strong>the</strong> third century, Origen (ca. 185–254), <strong>the</strong> great <strong>the</strong>ologian<br />

and biblical scholar in Alexandria, maintained a similar position.<br />

The tradition that Luke was associated with <strong>the</strong> writing <strong>of</strong><br />

this document is ancient, going back to at least <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> Clement<br />

<strong>of</strong> Alexandria (d. 220 CE; see Eusebius, Ecclesiastical History<br />

6.14.4). Clement informs us that Paul wrote <strong>the</strong> letter in <strong>the</strong><br />

Hebrew language and Luke translated it into Greek. Modern<br />

study, however suggests ra<strong>the</strong>r strongly that Hebrews is not a<br />

translation as such, and that <strong>the</strong> book is written in an elevated<br />

Greek style, which is different from that in <strong>the</strong> Letters <strong>of</strong> Paul.<br />

Luke is not <strong>the</strong> translator, but <strong>the</strong> one who “edited” <strong>the</strong> text, by<br />

making it a numerical composition (i.e., canonical Scripture).<br />

Origen (d. 254 CE), who studied under Clement <strong>of</strong> Alexandria,<br />

maintained <strong>the</strong> tradition that Luke translated Hebrews, but with<br />

serious doubts, as witnessed by his widely quoted reflection on<br />

this issue (Eusebius, Ecclesiastical History 6.25):<br />

The thoughts are those <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Apostle (Paul), but <strong>the</strong><br />

phraseology and <strong>the</strong> composition are those <strong>of</strong> someone<br />

who recalled to mind <strong>the</strong> teachings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Apostle and who,<br />

as it were, had made notes on what was said by <strong>the</strong> teacher.<br />

If any church, <strong>the</strong>n, holds this Epistle to be Paul’s let it be<br />

commended for this, for not without reason have <strong>the</strong> men


70 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

<strong>of</strong> old handed it down as Paul’s. Who <strong>the</strong> author <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Epistle<br />

is God truly knows, but <strong>the</strong> account that has reached us from<br />

some is that Clement, who was bishop <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Romans,<br />

wrote <strong>the</strong> Epistle; from o<strong>the</strong>rs, that Luke, wrote <strong>the</strong> Gospel<br />

and <strong>the</strong> Acts, is <strong>the</strong> author.<br />

Origen’s comment on Luke’s possible role as author <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Epistle<br />

to <strong>the</strong> Hebrews may reflect distorted memory <strong>of</strong> Luke’s role as<br />

“editor” in <strong>the</strong> numerical composition that transformed this<br />

sacred writing into canonical Scripture.<br />

The Epistle to <strong>the</strong> Hebrews played a significant role in <strong>the</strong><br />

formation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> twenty-two-book canon <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament,<br />

which emerged in Rome (ca. 62 CE). From a canonical<br />

perspective, <strong>the</strong> Epistle to <strong>the</strong> Hebrews functioned as <strong>the</strong> center <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> second half <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament. It formed a literary<br />

bridge connecting <strong>the</strong> thirteen Letters <strong>of</strong> Paul with <strong>the</strong> seven General<br />

Epistles <strong>of</strong> James, Peter (2), John (3), and Jude. This central<br />

role may be outlined as follows:<br />

The Twenty-Two Books <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Apostolic Writings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Second Testament<br />

A Nine Ecclesiastical Letters <strong>of</strong> Paul—to seven church in Europe and Asia<br />

B Four Personal Letters <strong>of</strong> Paul—to Timothy (2), Titus, and Philemon<br />

X Epistle to <strong>the</strong> Hebrews—an Epistle <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> four “pillars”<br />

B´ Seven General Epistles <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> four “pillars<br />

A´ Revelation <strong>of</strong> John to <strong>the</strong> seven churches <strong>of</strong> Asia<br />

The focus in this structure is on <strong>the</strong> Epistle to <strong>the</strong> Hebrews, which is<br />

connected with Paul in its closing verses (13:22–25), and with <strong>the</strong><br />

Letter <strong>of</strong> James in its title. The Letter <strong>of</strong> James is addressed to “<strong>the</strong><br />

twelve tribes (<strong>of</strong> Israel) in <strong>the</strong> Dispersion (i.e., <strong>the</strong> “Hebrews,” cf.<br />

James 1:1). The outer frame in this concentric structure moves<br />

from Paul’s nine letters to seven churches, to <strong>the</strong> Revelation to<br />

John, which is addressed to seven churches in Asia Minor.<br />

It makes little difference who <strong>the</strong> original author <strong>of</strong><br />

Hebrewswas.ItismoreimportanttorealizethatLukeis<strong>the</strong>one<br />

who transformed it into canonical Scripture (as a numerical composition).<br />

It is also important to remember that <strong>the</strong> work was<br />

associated with <strong>the</strong> apostle Paul from <strong>the</strong> beginning. Thus it is<br />

probably best to think <strong>of</strong> Hebrews as an “epistle <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> four pillars”—i.e.,<br />

a general epistle.


The <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong> in Jerusalem and Rome 71<br />

The death <strong>of</strong> James, <strong>the</strong> bro<strong>the</strong>r <strong>of</strong> John, at <strong>the</strong> hands <strong>of</strong><br />

Herod Agrippa in ca. 42–44 CE (see Acts 12:1–3) left only Peter<br />

and John among <strong>the</strong> three special disciples who accompanied<br />

Yeshua on <strong>the</strong> Mount <strong>of</strong> Transfiguration. Paul and James, <strong>the</strong><br />

bro<strong>the</strong>r <strong>of</strong> Yeshua, subsequently joined <strong>the</strong> ranks <strong>of</strong> Peter and<br />

John as “primary apostles” (<strong>the</strong> “four pillars”) so far as <strong>the</strong> canonical<br />

process was concerned.<br />

When Paul and Luke went to Jerusalem in ca. 57 CE, all four<br />

“pillars” were apparently <strong>the</strong>re in that city engaged in a common<br />

task—<strong>the</strong> “Battle <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>.” Within four years most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

work was completed in <strong>the</strong> city <strong>of</strong> Rome, and within seven years<br />

three <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> four “pillars” were dead, leaving John alone to complete<br />

<strong>the</strong> Tanakh, working toge<strong>the</strong>r with Luke, and perhaps Mark<br />

as well. It is possible that <strong>the</strong> works associated with <strong>the</strong>se “four pillars”<br />

were also associated in some way with <strong>the</strong> four primary prophetic<br />

books <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Tanakh (i.e., <strong>the</strong> Latter Prophets—Isaiah,<br />

Jeremiah, Ezekiel and The Twelve [Minor Prophets]). In this<br />

regard, it is interesting to note that <strong>the</strong> Letter <strong>of</strong> James is expressly<br />

addressed “to <strong>the</strong> twelve tribes in <strong>the</strong> Dispersion (1:1), suggesting<br />

that <strong>the</strong> Letter <strong>of</strong> James may have been associated with <strong>the</strong> Book<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Twelve (Minor Prophets).<br />

In Christian circles, <strong>the</strong> thirteen Letters <strong>of</strong> Paul were seen as<br />

<strong>the</strong> counterpart to <strong>the</strong> thirteen “prophets” <strong>of</strong> ancient Israel, from<br />

Joshua through Ezra and Nehemiah, as described by Josephus<br />

(Against Apion 1.8).<br />

Joshua Judges Isaiah Jeremiah<br />

Samuel Kings Ezekiel The Twelve<br />

Daniel<br />

Ezra Nehemiah<br />

1 Chronicles 2 Chronicles<br />

The thirteen “Letters <strong>of</strong> Paul” may be outlined in a similar<br />

manner, as follows:


72 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

Romans 1 Corinthians<br />

2 Corinthians Galatians<br />

Ephesians<br />

Philippians Colossians 1 Timothy 2 Timothy<br />

1 Thessalonians 2 Thessalonians Titus Philemon<br />

In this way <strong>of</strong> thinking, Ephesians functions as a literary bridge<br />

connecting three groups <strong>of</strong> four Letters <strong>of</strong> Paul. In <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

final eight in this series, it is also possible to place <strong>the</strong>m within a<br />

chiasm, by combining <strong>the</strong>m into four pairs:<br />

Philippians & Colossians 1 & 2 Thessalonians<br />

1 & 2 Timothy Titus & Philemon<br />

The common reference to Paul’s “prison epistles” is essentially a<br />

reference to Paul’s letters to <strong>the</strong> Ephesians, Philippians, Colossians<br />

and Philemon. While Philippians and Colossians form a structural<br />

pair in several respects, <strong>the</strong> connection between Colossians and<br />

Philemon is so close in historical setting, individuals addressed,<br />

and specific vocabulary that <strong>the</strong> two are <strong>of</strong>ten studied and discussed<br />

toge<strong>the</strong>r. Here we find one pair <strong>of</strong> ecclesiastical letters (i.e.,<br />

letters addressed to specific churches in Greece and Asia Minor—<br />

Philippians and Colossians) set over against two personal letters,<br />

or “pastoral epistles,” as <strong>the</strong>y are commonly called. A similar situation<br />

appears in <strong>the</strong> second structural pair in <strong>the</strong> above chiastic<br />

structure. This time <strong>the</strong> natural pairing <strong>of</strong> two “ecclesiastical” letters<br />

to <strong>the</strong> church at Thessalonica is set over against <strong>the</strong> structural<br />

pair <strong>of</strong> “pastoral letters” addressed to Timothy.<br />

The original four “General Epistles” are <strong>the</strong> Epistle to <strong>the</strong><br />

Hebrews and <strong>the</strong> Letter <strong>of</strong> James (to <strong>the</strong> “twelve tribes <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Dispersion”),<br />

toge<strong>the</strong>r with <strong>the</strong> First Letter <strong>of</strong> Peter and <strong>the</strong> First Letter<br />

<strong>of</strong> John. The relation between <strong>the</strong>se four works may also be<br />

described in terms <strong>of</strong> a simple chiasm:<br />

Hebrews 1 Peter<br />

1 John James<br />

Hebrews and James are both addressed to <strong>the</strong> Hebrews, i.e. <strong>the</strong><br />

“twelve tribes (<strong>of</strong> Israel) in <strong>the</strong> Dispersion.” Both are associated


The <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong> in Jerusalem and Rome 73<br />

with “pillars” in <strong>the</strong> church who were not among <strong>the</strong> original<br />

twelve disciples <strong>of</strong> Yeshua—namely <strong>the</strong> apostle Paul and James, <strong>the</strong><br />

bro<strong>the</strong>r <strong>of</strong> Yeshua. The remaining pair <strong>of</strong> letters is associated with<br />

<strong>the</strong> two survivors among <strong>the</strong> favored three <strong>of</strong> Yeshua’s disciples,<br />

who accompanied <strong>the</strong> Messiah on <strong>the</strong> Mount <strong>of</strong> Transfiguration.<br />

The shaping <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Epistle to <strong>the</strong> Hebrews within its canonical<br />

context as an epistle <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> four “pillars” (i.e., <strong>of</strong> Paul, James,<br />

Peter and John) suggests <strong>the</strong> hand <strong>of</strong> a master editor more than it<br />

does <strong>the</strong> typical role <strong>of</strong> an amanuensis. That editor was Luke, who<br />

spent two years working in Jerusalem (ca. 57–59) in <strong>the</strong> company<br />

<strong>of</strong> James, Peter and John, and <strong>the</strong>n accompanied Paul to Rome,<br />

where he spent two more years (ca. 60–62 CE), awaiting <strong>the</strong> outcome<br />

<strong>of</strong> Paul’s imprisonment.<br />

After leaving Paul in Rome in order to complete <strong>the</strong> “Apostolic<br />

Writings” on which <strong>the</strong>y were working, Luke took an existing<br />

literary work and transformed it into a “General Epistle,”<br />

which ties toge<strong>the</strong>r much <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> content <strong>of</strong> what ultimately became<br />

<strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament. From <strong>the</strong> outset, <strong>the</strong> Epistle to<br />

<strong>the</strong> Hebrews was intended to constitute <strong>the</strong> teaching <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> four<br />

“pillars” <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Church, in <strong>the</strong> form <strong>of</strong> a numerical composition<br />

(i.e., canonical Scripture). It was sent to Paul by Luke who hoped<br />

to bring Timothy with him shortly to work with Paul in Rome<br />

(Hebrews 13:22–23). For some reason, Timothy was delayed and<br />

Luke was present in Rome when Paul instructed Timothy to come<br />

quickly—bringing Mark with him, and <strong>the</strong> manuscripts Paul and<br />

Luke had left with Carpus in Troas (2 Timothy 4:9–13).<br />

Paul wrote <strong>the</strong> following words in that same passage: “But<br />

Tychicus, I have sent to Ephesus” (2 Timothy 4:12). The immediate<br />

context concerns canonical matters, for <strong>the</strong> following verse<br />

contains Paul’s request <strong>of</strong> Timothy to fetch Mark and <strong>the</strong> “manuscripts”<br />

in Troas. The mission <strong>of</strong> Tychicus was apparently canonical<br />

in nature as well. He apparently went to Ephesus to obtain<br />

necessary documents from <strong>the</strong> apostle John who himself was<br />

unable to join <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>rs in Rome. Those manuscripts apparently<br />

included <strong>the</strong> final chapter <strong>of</strong> John’s gospel and what we now refer<br />

to as <strong>the</strong> First Letter <strong>of</strong> John, which took its place with <strong>the</strong> Epistle<br />

to <strong>the</strong> Hebrews, <strong>the</strong> Letter <strong>of</strong> James, and <strong>the</strong> First Letter <strong>of</strong> Peter


74 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

as <strong>the</strong> “Four Epistles <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Four Pillars.” This is <strong>the</strong> first edition <strong>of</strong><br />

what we now call <strong>the</strong> General Epistles.<br />

The passage in 2 Timothy 4:9, which makes specific reference<br />

to Demas who “has fallen in love with <strong>the</strong> present world,” is<br />

commonly interpreted to mean that he deserted Paul and went to<br />

Thessalonica (4:10). A close reading <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek text, however,<br />

reveals a different message, for <strong>the</strong> Greek verb ejgkatevlipen here<br />

does not necessarily mean “desertion.” It means to “leave behind,”<br />

as in a race. He has gone on ahead, as it were. Paul is referring to a<br />

parting <strong>of</strong> company with Demas—perhaps because <strong>of</strong> a difference<br />

<strong>of</strong> some sort that has risen between <strong>the</strong>m at that particular moment.<br />

The normal Greek word for desertion is ajpostravfh, which<br />

appears earlier in 2 Timothy 1:15. In that instance, certain people<br />

including Phygelus and Ermogenes “turned away” from Paul. In<br />

short, <strong>the</strong>y deserted him. Demas, on <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r hand, went to<br />

Thessalonica because “he is loving <strong>the</strong> now age” ajgaphvsa~ to;n nu`n<br />

aijw`na. The language used here is that <strong>of</strong> eschatology. Demas<br />

prefered <strong>the</strong> “now age” in reference to <strong>the</strong> Second Coming <strong>of</strong><br />

Yeshua, as opposed to <strong>the</strong> “not now age”—i.e., <strong>the</strong> delayed<br />

parousia (Second Coming).<br />

Demas was apparently not yet convinced <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> need to extend<br />

<strong>the</strong> necessary labor to “complete <strong>the</strong> Tanakh” at this particular<br />

point in time, with Paul and <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>rs. Paul and Luke believed that<br />

G–d called <strong>the</strong>m to <strong>the</strong> task <strong>of</strong> writing canonical Scripture to guide<br />

<strong>the</strong> Church for generations to come. Demas went to Thessalonica,<br />

where interest in matters <strong>of</strong> eschatology had been <strong>of</strong> primary concern<br />

for quite some time in search <strong>of</strong> understanding in this matter.<br />

He apparently got <strong>the</strong> information he needed.<br />

Demas returned to Rome to rejoin <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>rs in <strong>the</strong>ir endeavors;<br />

for he was present with Paul, Luke, and Mark when <strong>the</strong> Letters<br />

to <strong>the</strong> Colossians and to Philemon were subsequently written.<br />

The greeting at <strong>the</strong> conclusion <strong>of</strong> Colossians includes <strong>the</strong>se words:<br />

“Aristarchus, my fellow prisoner, sends greetings, as does Mark . . .<br />

Our dear friend Luke, <strong>the</strong> doctor, and Demas send you greetings”<br />

(Col 4:9, 14). The Letter to Philemon ends with similar words:<br />

“Epaphras, my fellow-prisoner for <strong>the</strong> sake <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Messiah Yeshua,<br />

sends greetings to you, as do Mark, Aristarchus, Demas and Luke,<br />

my fellow workers” (Philemon 23, Complete Jewish Bible). When


The <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong> in Jerusalem and Rome 75<br />

Demas left Paul to go to Thessalonica, Mark was not yet present<br />

with <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>rs in Rome. But when Paul wrote to <strong>the</strong> Colossians<br />

and to Philemon, Mark and Demas were in Rome working<br />

toge<strong>the</strong>r. Whatever <strong>the</strong> difference was between Paul and Demas,<br />

it was settled in short order. The believers in Thessalonica apparently<br />

helped Demas understand that <strong>the</strong> Day <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Lord will<br />

come when <strong>the</strong> lawless one is destroyed (2 Thess 2:3–10); but<br />

before that time, a number <strong>of</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r things must happen first.<br />

Yeshua will indeed destroy <strong>the</strong> “lawless one” when his time comes,<br />

but we do not know when that time will be. From <strong>the</strong> beginning,<br />

Yeshua wanted his followers to live as though he might return that<br />

very day; and, at <strong>the</strong> same time, to prepare <strong>the</strong> Church for a thousand<br />

generations to come. We are called to live our lives today in<br />

that same tension.


From Rome to <strong>the</strong> New Jerusalem:<br />

Completion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Tanakh<br />

Until his martyrdom in Jerusalem, at Passover in <strong>the</strong><br />

spring <strong>of</strong> 62 CE (Eusebius, Ecclesiastical History, 2.23),<br />

James appears to have functioned as de facto ruler <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Christian community from Jerusalem. As E. L. Martin observes,<br />

<strong>the</strong> New Testament informs us that it was James to whom<br />

reports were given (Acts 12:17), to whom o<strong>the</strong>r church leaders<br />

deferred (Gal 2:11–14), from whom executive decisions were<br />

sometimes rendered for <strong>the</strong> church body as a whole (Acts<br />

15:13–19), and to whom <strong>the</strong> apostle Paul reported and submitted<br />

on doctrinal issues (Acts 21:18–26). 35 Paul went so far as to state<br />

that his preaching among <strong>the</strong> Gentiles would have been in vain<br />

had he not gained <strong>the</strong> approval <strong>of</strong> “James <strong>the</strong> Lord’s bro<strong>the</strong>r” and<br />

<strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r apostles (Gal 2:1–10). As Martin puts it, “James even<br />

demanded <strong>of</strong> Paul that he <strong>of</strong>fer animal sacrifices in <strong>the</strong> Temple<br />

with four o<strong>the</strong>r Jewish Christians to prove that ‘you yourself also<br />

walk orderly, and keep <strong>the</strong> Law’ (Acts 21:24).” 36 James was held<br />

in high esteem by many <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> leaders within Judaism. The second<br />

century writer Hegesippus informs us that many <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ruling class<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Jews believed in <strong>the</strong> Messiah. Some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> scribes and Pharisees<br />

apparently thought James’ popularity was so great that <strong>the</strong>re<br />

was “a danger that <strong>the</strong> entire people would accept Yeshua as <strong>the</strong><br />

Messiah” (Eusebius, Ecclesiastical History 2.23).<br />

77


78 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

The decisive turning point in <strong>the</strong> history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> early Church<br />

was <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> James (ca. 62 CE), <strong>the</strong> bro<strong>the</strong>r <strong>of</strong> Yeshua. James<br />

was <strong>the</strong> bishop <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Church in Jerusalem, which included “many<br />

thousands <strong>of</strong> believers . . . all zealous for <strong>the</strong> law” (Acts 21:20)<br />

—<strong>the</strong> first “mega-church” in recorded history. As long as James<br />

was alive, <strong>the</strong>re was general unanimity <strong>of</strong> belief among Christians<br />

in keeping <strong>the</strong> Jewish Torah. Even Gentiles were subject to a less<br />

stringent version <strong>of</strong> Jewish law. With <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> James, however,<br />

<strong>the</strong> situation changed ra<strong>the</strong>r quickly.<br />

Paul, Peter, John and Jude all make reference to <strong>the</strong> many<br />

rebels (“false teachers”), who emerged on <strong>the</strong> scene in <strong>the</strong> months<br />

and years after James’ death. It was <strong>the</strong> unexpected death <strong>of</strong> James<br />

that put <strong>the</strong> matter <strong>of</strong> Christian leadership in disarray in <strong>the</strong> city <strong>of</strong><br />

Jerusalem. This was also <strong>the</strong> very time that <strong>the</strong> narrative in <strong>the</strong><br />

book <strong>of</strong> Acts comes to an abrupt end.<br />

Ossuary (Bone Box) <strong>of</strong> “James, Bro<strong>the</strong>r <strong>of</strong> Yeshua”<br />

To complicate matters fur<strong>the</strong>r, <strong>the</strong> events leading up to <strong>the</strong> great<br />

Jewish Revolt against Roman domination, which broke out in <strong>the</strong><br />

Roman province <strong>of</strong> Judea in 66 CE, were already well under way.


From Rome to <strong>the</strong> New Jerusalem 79<br />

That rebellion led to <strong>the</strong> destruction <strong>of</strong> Jerusalem and its temple in<br />

70 CE, at <strong>the</strong> hands <strong>of</strong> Titus Flavius Vespianus. This horrendous<br />

war did not <strong>of</strong>ficially end until <strong>the</strong> fall <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> fortress <strong>of</strong> Masada to<br />

<strong>the</strong> Roman commander Flavius Silva in 73 CE. By this time, <strong>the</strong><br />

structure <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> canon <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Completed Tanakh was complete,<br />

though <strong>the</strong> Revelation to John continued to be refined until<br />

John’s death in ca. 98 CE.<br />

At <strong>the</strong> outset, <strong>the</strong> conceptual design <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “Apostolic Writings,”<br />

as promulgated by <strong>the</strong> surviving “pillars” <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Christian<br />

Church (Paul, Peter and John), functionally closed <strong>the</strong> canon <strong>of</strong><br />

sacred Scripture, which we have called here <strong>the</strong> Completed Tanakh.<br />

Dozens <strong>of</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r gospels and sacred writings <strong>of</strong> various sorts were<br />

yet to be written, some <strong>of</strong> which were used widely within early<br />

Christianity. Moreover, <strong>the</strong> very order <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> original forty-nine<br />

books would be rearranged on different occasions.<br />

Some individuals like <strong>the</strong> heretic Marcion in <strong>the</strong> second century,<br />

and even <strong>the</strong> great reformer Martin Lu<strong>the</strong>r hundreds <strong>of</strong> years<br />

later, attempted to remove various books from this canon, but<br />

without success. O<strong>the</strong>rs, like those who produced <strong>the</strong> great Greek<br />

uncial texts <strong>of</strong> antiquity, tried to add o<strong>the</strong>r works to <strong>the</strong> list. But<br />

<strong>the</strong> canonical injunction <strong>of</strong> ages past holds true: “You must nei<strong>the</strong>r<br />

add anything to what I command you nor take anything from<br />

it” (Deut 4:2). All efforts to add o<strong>the</strong>r books, to remove <strong>the</strong>m, or<br />

even to rearrange <strong>the</strong> original books in a different order from what<br />

G–d intended are apparently doomed to ultimate failure.<br />

A. Eschatological Expectation and <strong>the</strong><br />

Great Disappointment <strong>of</strong> 63 CE<br />

So long as Paul and <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r “pillars” <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Christian Church<br />

(James, Peter, and John) expected <strong>the</strong> return <strong>of</strong> Yeshua within<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir own lifetime, <strong>the</strong>re was no compelling need to produce <strong>the</strong><br />

New Testament as canonical Scripture. As eschatological beliefs<br />

changed, however, so did strategy within <strong>the</strong> canonical process.<br />

The assassination <strong>of</strong> James in 62 CE and <strong>the</strong> great disappointment<br />

in eschatological expectations for <strong>the</strong> approaching sabbatical cycle<br />

in 63–70 CE caused many in <strong>the</strong> community <strong>of</strong> Messianic Judaism


80 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

to reassess <strong>the</strong>ir beliefs. Sometime after <strong>the</strong> burning <strong>of</strong> Rome in<br />

64 CE, Paul also suffered martyrdom (ca. 66 CE), and Peter shortly<br />

<strong>the</strong>reafter (ca. 67 CE), during <strong>the</strong> infamous reign <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Emperor<br />

Nero (54–68 CE).<br />

The series <strong>of</strong> events in <strong>the</strong> fateful decade that culminated in<br />

<strong>the</strong> destruction <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Temple in Jerusalem (ca. 60–70 CE) produced<br />

a shift in <strong>the</strong> canonical process itself. Before <strong>the</strong>ir journey to<br />

Jerusalem in ca. 57 CE, Paul and Luke apparently envisioned <strong>the</strong><br />

task in terms <strong>of</strong> adding a fifth segment <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Tanakh (Torah,<br />

Prophets [Nevi’im], and “Hebrew” Writings [Kethuvim]) in <strong>the</strong><br />

form <strong>of</strong> a collection <strong>of</strong> nine “Apostolic Writings.” That collection<br />

apparently consisted <strong>of</strong> eight Letters <strong>of</strong> Paul and <strong>the</strong> Gospel <strong>of</strong><br />

Luke. During <strong>the</strong> four years <strong>of</strong> Paul’s imprisonment in Caesarea<br />

and <strong>the</strong>n in Rome (ca. 57–62 CE), however, this idea <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

“Apostolic Writings” was expanded into a twenty-two-book<br />

“New Testament” as a counterpart to <strong>the</strong> Tanakh (<strong>the</strong> twentytwo-book<br />

“Old Testament”). The Four Gospels and Acts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Apostles were subsequently separated out as a “New Torah” connecting<br />

two parallel testaments, each <strong>of</strong> which consists <strong>of</strong><br />

twenty-two books.<br />

Luke apparently completed <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong> Acts during Paul’s<br />

imprisonment in Rome (ca. 60–62 CE). Its abrupt ending makes<br />

reference to <strong>the</strong> fact that Paul “lived <strong>the</strong>re at his own expense, and<br />

welcomed all who came to him, preaching <strong>the</strong> kingdom <strong>of</strong> G–d<br />

and teaching about <strong>the</strong> Lord Yeshua <strong>the</strong> Messiah quite openly and<br />

unhindered” (Acts 28:30–31, Complete Jewish Bible).<br />

It was against <strong>the</strong> background <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se events that Paul,<br />

working toge<strong>the</strong>r with Luke, completed <strong>the</strong> numerical composition<br />

<strong>of</strong> his “Nine Ecclesiastical Letters to Seven Churches” and<br />

incorporated <strong>the</strong>m into a larger whole. The 4 + 1 + 4 structure <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong>se letters mirrors that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> nine books in <strong>the</strong> Writings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Tanakh. At <strong>the</strong> same time, <strong>the</strong>se nine Letters <strong>of</strong> Paul functioned as<br />

a literary complement to <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong> Acts.<br />

The “Apostolic Writings” <strong>of</strong> Paul were subsequently expanded<br />

to include <strong>the</strong> four “Personal Letters” <strong>of</strong> Paul (1–2 Timothy,<br />

Titus and Philemon) and <strong>the</strong> works <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> three o<strong>the</strong>r “pillars”<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Christian Church in that first generation (ca. 30–70 CE)<br />

—James, Peter, and John. This version <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “Apostolic Writ-


From Rome to <strong>the</strong> New Jerusalem 81<br />

ings” formed a Second Testament—originally in twenty-two<br />

books—which complemented <strong>the</strong> twenty-two books in <strong>the</strong> First<br />

Testament (<strong>the</strong> Tanakh).<br />

After <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> James, <strong>the</strong> canonical process was carried<br />

fur<strong>the</strong>r to its final form in a forty-nine-book canon <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Christian<br />

Bible under <strong>the</strong> authority <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> surviving “pillars” <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Church—Paul, Peter, and John. Eusebius reported that not long<br />

after <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> James <strong>the</strong> apostles “were driven out <strong>of</strong> Judea”<br />

(Ecclesiastical History 3.5). Josephus informs us that a great “sickness<br />

fell upon our city, and everything went from bad to worse”<br />

(Antiquities 20.9.4 214). Chaos increased and so did emigration<br />

so that by 64 CE, when <strong>the</strong> Roman procurator Florus began his<br />

rule in Judea, Josephus reports that even whole cities and regions<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> country sought refuge in o<strong>the</strong>r provinces <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman<br />

Empire (The Jewish War 2.14.2 278–79).<br />

The apostle John was among <strong>the</strong> émigrés that took up residence<br />

in Ephesus at this time. At some point, Peter went to Rome<br />

where he and Paul were subsequently martyred (ca. 64–67 CE).<br />

Peter wrote his first epistle from Rome (which he calls “Babylon”<br />

in 1 Peter 5:13) in ca. 62–64 CE, after <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> James. Mark<br />

may be <strong>the</strong> person who put this letter in <strong>the</strong> form <strong>of</strong> a numerical<br />

composition, as suggested by Peter’s reference to him as “my son<br />

Mark” in 5:13. It is conceivable that 1 Peter was addressed primarily<br />

to Jewish Christians who left <strong>the</strong> Roman province <strong>of</strong> Judea en<br />

masse (with o<strong>the</strong>r Jews) at this time.<br />

In <strong>the</strong> middle <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> first century <strong>the</strong>re was widespread belief<br />

in <strong>the</strong> approaching dawn <strong>of</strong> a new age among both Christians and<br />

Jews within <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire. And for many, <strong>the</strong> year 63 CE<br />

was a cardinal year in prophetic expectation. A new sabbatical<br />

cycle <strong>of</strong> seven years in <strong>the</strong> Jewish calendar began in <strong>the</strong> fall <strong>of</strong> that<br />

year. 37 For Jews, <strong>the</strong> sabbatical cycles were important prophetic<br />

indicators.<br />

The prophet Daniel had predicted that <strong>the</strong>re were to be seventy<br />

sabbatical cycles <strong>of</strong> seven years until <strong>the</strong> Kingdom <strong>of</strong> G–d<br />

would arrive on earth. He divided those 490 years into a period <strong>of</strong><br />

49 years (seven times <strong>the</strong> seven-year sabbatical cycle), ano<strong>the</strong>r <strong>of</strong><br />

434 years (62 x 7 sabbatical cycles), and a final seven-year period<br />

that was divided into two parts <strong>of</strong> 3½ years each. Regardless <strong>of</strong>


82 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

what <strong>the</strong> author <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong> Daniel may have originally meant,<br />

many in <strong>the</strong> first century believed that <strong>the</strong> “seventieth week <strong>of</strong><br />

years” in Daniel’s prophecy was near at hand. They thought that it<br />

would coincide with <strong>the</strong> sabbatical cycle scheduled to begin in 63<br />

CE and end in 70 CE. These final seven years <strong>of</strong> Daniel’s prophecy<br />

were thought to embrace a period <strong>of</strong> great trouble for Israel, <strong>the</strong><br />

city <strong>of</strong> Jerusalem, and <strong>the</strong> Temple in particular. The conclusion <strong>of</strong><br />

this final seven years was expected to witness <strong>the</strong> advent <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

messianic Kingdom <strong>of</strong> G–d.<br />

Yeshua had prophesied that imposters would arise who would<br />

lead people into <strong>the</strong> desert where <strong>the</strong>ir new “Moses” (<strong>the</strong> Messiah)<br />

would lead <strong>the</strong> Jews to victory over <strong>the</strong> Romans: “Wherefore if <strong>the</strong>y<br />

shallsayuntoyou,‘Beholdheisin<strong>the</strong>desert’...believeitnot”<br />

(Matt 24:26). In his account <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> first year <strong>of</strong> Nero’s reign,<br />

Josephus says: “<strong>the</strong>se imposters and deceivers persuaded <strong>the</strong> multitude<br />

to follow <strong>the</strong>m into <strong>the</strong> wilderness, and pretended that <strong>the</strong>y<br />

would exhibit manifest wonders and signs, that should be performed<br />

by <strong>the</strong> providence <strong>of</strong> God. And many that were prevailed<br />

on by <strong>the</strong>m suffered <strong>the</strong> punishments <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir folly” (Antiquities<br />

20.8.6, 168). Moreover, a certain Egyptian false messiah led<br />

30,000 people to <strong>the</strong> Mount <strong>of</strong> Olives and/or <strong>the</strong> desert at this time,<br />

proclaiming that he would cause <strong>the</strong> walls <strong>of</strong> Jerusalem to be<br />

destroyed. Though Felix, <strong>the</strong> Roman procurator restored order, <strong>the</strong><br />

Egyptian himself escaped, and about two years later <strong>the</strong> Roman<br />

authorities thought <strong>the</strong> apostle Paul to be that Egyptian renegade<br />

(Acts 21:38; Antiquities 20.8.6 169–172).<br />

Paul believed that <strong>the</strong> glorious return <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Messiah would be<br />

an occasion when “<strong>the</strong> Lord himself shall descend from heaven with<br />

a shout, with <strong>the</strong> voice <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> archangel, and with <strong>the</strong> trump <strong>of</strong> G–d:<br />

and <strong>the</strong> dead in <strong>the</strong> Messiah shall rise first: Then we which are alive<br />

and remain shall be caught up toge<strong>the</strong>r with <strong>the</strong>m in <strong>the</strong> clouds, to<br />

meet <strong>the</strong> Lord in <strong>the</strong> air: and so shall we ever be with <strong>the</strong> Lord” (1<br />

Thes 4:16–17). These words were written around 50 CE. Shortly<br />

<strong>the</strong>reafter Paul clarified his teaching on matters <strong>of</strong> eschatology in a<br />

second letter to <strong>the</strong> Thessalonians, in which he argued that a number<br />

<strong>of</strong> events must take place before <strong>the</strong> Messiah returns.<br />

Subsequently Paul elaborated on his eschatological beliefs in<br />

greater detail to <strong>the</strong> Church at Corinth: “But each in his own order:


From Rome to <strong>the</strong> New Jerusalem 83<br />

<strong>the</strong> Messiah <strong>the</strong> first fruits, <strong>the</strong>n at his coming those who belong to<br />

<strong>the</strong> Messiah. Then comes <strong>the</strong> end, when (<strong>the</strong> Messiah) hands over<br />

<strong>the</strong> kingdom <strong>of</strong> G–d <strong>the</strong> Fa<strong>the</strong>r, after he has destroyed every ruler<br />

and every authority and power. For he must reign until he has put<br />

all his enemies under his feet. The last enemy to be destroyed is<br />

death...Whenallthingsaresubjectedtohim,<strong>the</strong>n<strong>the</strong>Sonhimself<br />

will also be subjected to <strong>the</strong> one who put all things in subjection<br />

under him, so that G–d may be all in all” (1 Cor 15:23–28).<br />

Works associated with o<strong>the</strong>r authors in <strong>the</strong> New Testament<br />

also express belief in <strong>the</strong> imminence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Messiah’s return from<br />

heaven. Hebrews speaks <strong>of</strong> “<strong>the</strong> last days” (1:2), “<strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

ages” (9:26), <strong>the</strong> day <strong>of</strong> reckoning was “drawing near” (10:25), it<br />

was only “a very little while away” (10:37). The apostle James tells<br />

his readers it is “<strong>the</strong> last days” and that <strong>the</strong>y should be patient<br />

“until<strong>the</strong>coming<strong>of</strong><strong>the</strong>Lord...for<strong>the</strong>coming<strong>of</strong><strong>the</strong>Lordis<br />

near” (James 5:3, 7, 8). The apostle John is no less urgent in his<br />

appeal that <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> age was near: “Children, it is <strong>the</strong> last<br />

hour! As you have heard that antichrist is coming, so now many<br />

antichrists have come. From this we know that it is <strong>the</strong> last hour”<br />

(1 John 2:18). The return <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Messiah in that generation<br />

seemed to be assured because Yeshua himself taught it: “Truly I<br />

tell you, this generation will not pass away until all <strong>the</strong>se things<br />

have taken place” (Matt 24:34). Yeshua told his disciples that<br />

some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m would not die before <strong>the</strong>y would “see <strong>the</strong> Son <strong>of</strong><br />

Man coming in his kingdom” (Matt 16:27–28).<br />

In popular belief, however, two events had to take place<br />

before <strong>the</strong> last sabbatical period <strong>of</strong> Daniel’s prophecy could begin.<br />

The city <strong>of</strong> Jerusalem and <strong>the</strong> Temple must be destroyed first,<br />

according to <strong>the</strong> common understanding <strong>of</strong> Dan 9:26–27. Moreover,<br />

<strong>the</strong> Roman Empire had to be overthrown; for <strong>the</strong>re was<br />

hardly a prophetic interpreter at that time who did not consider<br />

<strong>the</strong> Roman Empire to be <strong>the</strong> “iron legs” <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Babylonian image<br />

<strong>of</strong> Daniel 2. The “iron legs” would break into ten divisions, some<br />

strong as iron and o<strong>the</strong>rs weak as miry clay. In 63 CE, when <strong>the</strong><br />

new sabbatical cycle began, those “iron legs” were as strong as<br />

ever. The anticipated world war that would overthrow <strong>the</strong> “iron<br />

legs” <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire never happened.


84 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

Instead <strong>of</strong> a world war starting between <strong>the</strong> East and <strong>the</strong><br />

West in 63 CE, followed by a revolt <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> various kingdoms<br />

within <strong>the</strong> Roman dominion, to fulfill what Christians believed to<br />

be what Yeshua prophesied (Matt 24:6–7), <strong>the</strong> opposite occurred.<br />

Rome was stronger than ever. With <strong>the</strong> passing <strong>of</strong> that year, Paul<br />

and o<strong>the</strong>r leaders <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Christian community found confirmation<br />

to what G–d had already shown <strong>the</strong>m in <strong>the</strong> canonical activity <strong>of</strong><br />

recent years in Jerusalem and in Rome. They now knew that <strong>the</strong><br />

“iron legs” <strong>of</strong> Rome were likely to remain in power for a long time<br />

to come. They realized that <strong>the</strong> prophesied ten kings, and <strong>the</strong> “little<br />

horn,” were not going to appear in ca. 63 CE.<br />

Peter also became convinced <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> fact that much time probably<br />

remained in world history before <strong>the</strong> Second Coming <strong>of</strong><br />

Yeshua would take place. In his second letter (ca. 63/64 CE), Peter<br />

says that a day with <strong>the</strong> Lord is as a thousand years (2 Peter 3:8).<br />

The final “generation” will be at some future point in time,<br />

beyond his life span.<br />

It gradually became clear to <strong>the</strong> leadership <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> early Christian<br />

Church that <strong>the</strong> Completed Tanakh was necessary, to serve as a<br />

guide for <strong>the</strong> Christian community until <strong>the</strong> events <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> last days<br />

finally take place. Paul and Luke took <strong>the</strong> first step to that end<br />

when <strong>the</strong>y edited <strong>the</strong> Letters <strong>of</strong> Paul and <strong>the</strong> Gospel <strong>of</strong> Luke in ca.<br />

55–57 CE into numerical compositions (i.e., canonical Scripture).<br />

These manuscripts were left with Carpus in Troas (2 Tim 4:13),<br />

when Paul and Luke left on <strong>the</strong>ir fateful journey to Jerusalem (ca.<br />

57 CE). These nine books constitute <strong>the</strong> initial version <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

“Apostolic Writings,” which correspond to <strong>the</strong> nine books in <strong>the</strong><br />

“Hebrew Writings” (Kethuvim) <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Jewish Tanakh.<br />

Over <strong>the</strong> course <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> next five years (ca. 57–62 CE), Paul<br />

and Luke expanded <strong>the</strong> concept <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “Apostolic Writings” into a<br />

collection <strong>of</strong> twenty-two books, which correspond to <strong>the</strong> twentytwo<br />

books in <strong>the</strong> Jewish Tanakh. Within this structure, Paul’s nine<br />

“Ecclesiastical Letters to Seven Churches” parallel <strong>the</strong> nine Writings<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Hebrew Bible (Tanakh). In 2 Peter 3:16, <strong>the</strong> Letters <strong>of</strong><br />

Paul are acknowledged as Scripture.<br />

After <strong>the</strong> execution <strong>of</strong> Paul and Peter in Rome (ca. 64–67<br />

CE), <strong>the</strong> task <strong>of</strong> completing <strong>the</strong> canon <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Christian Bible fell to<br />

<strong>the</strong> apostle John (working toge<strong>the</strong>r with Luke, and perhaps Mark


From Rome to <strong>the</strong> New Jerusalem 85<br />

as well). The destruction <strong>of</strong> Jerusalem and <strong>the</strong> Temple in 70 CE<br />

brought with it a measure <strong>of</strong> renewed credibility to <strong>the</strong> apocalyptic<br />

eschatology <strong>of</strong> former days. But by <strong>the</strong>n popular beliefs regarding<br />

<strong>the</strong> end times had already shifted and a canon <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “Apostolic<br />

Writings” had already emerged under <strong>the</strong> authority <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> four<br />

“pillars”—Paul, James (<strong>the</strong> bro<strong>the</strong>r <strong>of</strong> Yeshua), Peter, and John.<br />

By <strong>the</strong> time <strong>the</strong> Temple was destroyed in 70 CE, <strong>the</strong> only one <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong>se four remaining was John. Under John’s authority, <strong>the</strong><br />

canonical process was ultimately completed, probably by Luke<br />

(with Mark’s assistance), which produced <strong>the</strong> Christian Bible as<br />

<strong>the</strong> Completed Tanakh (a 49-book canon = 22 + 5 + 22 = 7 2 ). 38<br />

Evidence from study <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> numerical composition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Greek New Testament suggests that Luke (perhaps assisted by<br />

Mark) was working with <strong>the</strong> apostle John in <strong>the</strong> final stage <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

canonical process, which produced <strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament as we<br />

now have it. This evidence comes primarily from study <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> total<br />

word count <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Four Gospels in Codex B (Vaticanus) in comparison<br />

with o<strong>the</strong>r early textual witnesses—especially Codex Sinaiticus<br />

and Codex Alexandrinus. As we have reconstructed <strong>the</strong> canonical<br />

process here, <strong>the</strong> first additions to <strong>the</strong> “New Torah” composed in<br />

Jerusalem (ca. 57–59 CE) were Acts 27–28 and John 21. These two<br />

additions, which are included in <strong>the</strong> text <strong>of</strong> Codex B, are combined<br />

in <strong>the</strong> following table with <strong>the</strong> forty-three verses attested in <strong>the</strong>se<br />

o<strong>the</strong>r primary textual witnesses, which do not appear in Codex B.<br />

These additions to <strong>the</strong> “New Torah” are as follows:<br />

Biblical Book Number <strong>of</strong> Number <strong>of</strong><br />

Verses Added Words Added<br />

Mat<strong>the</strong>w 6 [12:47; 16:2–3; 17:21; 18:11; 23:14] 93<br />

Mark 17 [7:16; 9:44, 46; 11:26; 15:28; 16:9–20] 223<br />

Luke 4 [17:36; 22:43–44; 23:17] 41<br />

John 38 [5:4; 7:53–8:11; 21:1–25] 759<br />

Acts 78 [8:37; 15:34; 24:7; 27:1–28:31] 1,392<br />

Totals: 143 2,508<br />

The first thing Luke did in Rome was to complete <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong><br />

Acts by adding chapters 27–28, which tell <strong>the</strong> story <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> journey<br />

to Rome from Caesarea. As we have already noted, this addendum<br />

is made up <strong>of</strong> 1,343 (= 17 x 79) words. The additions to <strong>the</strong> Gospel<br />

<strong>of</strong> John include <strong>the</strong> concluding chapter (John 21), <strong>the</strong> story <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> woman taken in adultery (John 7:53–8:11), and John 5:4. At


86 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

this stage in <strong>the</strong> canonical process, <strong>the</strong> Gospel <strong>of</strong> John appears to<br />

be <strong>the</strong> key book in terms <strong>of</strong> numerical composition with a total<br />

word count <strong>of</strong> 14,841 + 759 = 15,600 (= 26 x 600).<br />

For <strong>the</strong> most part, at least for <strong>the</strong> New Torah, it appears that<br />

Codex B (Vaticanus) reflects <strong>the</strong> canon as completed in Jerusalem<br />

(ca. 59 CE). Codex Sinaiticus, on <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r hand, appears to represent<br />

<strong>the</strong> revision <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> five books in <strong>the</strong> New Torah, which took<br />

place in Rome (ca. 63).<br />

It is interesting to note, in passing, that <strong>the</strong> story <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> woman<br />

taken in adultery is sometimes placed after Luke 21:38 in a later<br />

“family” <strong>of</strong> minuscule manuscripts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament<br />

(<strong>the</strong> most important <strong>of</strong> which are <strong>the</strong> minuscules 13, 69, 124, 788,<br />

and 1346). Moreover, <strong>the</strong> word count for Galatians, in particular,<br />

suggests that both divine name numbers 17 and 26 play a significant<br />

role in <strong>the</strong> numerical composition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Letters <strong>of</strong> Paul. In<br />

general <strong>the</strong> picture appears to be much <strong>the</strong> same as what we have<br />

already observed for <strong>the</strong> Four Gospels and Acts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Apostles (<strong>the</strong><br />

“New Torah”), as composed in Jerusalem (ca. 59 CE). 39<br />

B. The Burning <strong>of</strong> Rome in 64 CE and <strong>the</strong><br />

Death <strong>of</strong> Paul and Peter<br />

The great fire in Rome, which started on July 19, in 64 CE,<br />

destroyed much <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> magnificent city <strong>of</strong> Rome. The repercussions<br />

<strong>of</strong> this event were felt throughout <strong>the</strong> whole <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire.<br />

According to Suetonius (Nero 40), some <strong>of</strong> Nero’s astrologers even<br />

suggested that he ought to move his capital to Jerusalem because it<br />

was <strong>the</strong>n a popular belief that a new world empire was soon to<br />

appear on <strong>the</strong> scene centered in <strong>the</strong> Roman province <strong>of</strong> Judea.<br />

Though we cannot trace with any certainty <strong>the</strong> course <strong>of</strong><br />

events within <strong>the</strong> early Christian Church from 62 to 70 CE, it<br />

appears that both Paul and Peter were victims <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> persecution<br />

<strong>of</strong> Christians in Rome under Nero after <strong>the</strong> great fire <strong>of</strong> 64 CE.<br />

According to tradition, Paul was beheaded in Rome and Peter was<br />

crucified upside down.<br />

According to <strong>the</strong> Talmud (both <strong>the</strong> Babylonian and Palestinian<br />

versions), a series <strong>of</strong> four miraculous signs were witnessed in


From Rome to <strong>the</strong> New Jerusalem 87<br />

Codex Vaticanus (4 th century CE)<br />

The leaves measure 10.8 inches on each side.<br />

The text appears in three columns with 40 to 44 lines<br />

per column and about 16 to 18 letters per line.


88 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> forty years before <strong>the</strong> destruction <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Temple in Jerusalem<br />

in 70 CE. The following quotation is from <strong>the</strong> Palestinian Talmud<br />

(Sotah 6:3; which should be compared with Yoma 39b in <strong>the</strong> Babylonian<br />

Talmud): 40<br />

Forty years before <strong>the</strong> destruction <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Temple <strong>the</strong> western<br />

light went out, <strong>the</strong> crimson thread remained crimson,<br />

and <strong>the</strong> lot for <strong>the</strong> Lord always came up in <strong>the</strong> left hand.<br />

They would close <strong>the</strong> gates <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Temple by night and get<br />

up in <strong>the</strong> morning and find <strong>the</strong>m wide open. Said Rabban<br />

Yohanan ben Zakkai to <strong>the</strong> Temple, ‘O Temple, why do<br />

you frighten us? We know that you will end up destroyed.<br />

For it has been said ‘Open your doors, O Lebanon, that <strong>the</strong><br />

fire may devour your cedars’ (Zechariah 11:1).<br />

A mass exodus from <strong>the</strong> Holy Land took place from 62 to 64 CE,<br />

and large numbers <strong>of</strong> Jewish Christians abandoned <strong>the</strong> faith after<br />

<strong>the</strong> great disappointment in 63 CE. When <strong>the</strong> remnants <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Christian community in Jerusalem retreated to <strong>the</strong> city <strong>of</strong> Pella,<br />

some sixty miles nor<strong>the</strong>ast <strong>of</strong> Jerusalem, in <strong>the</strong> summer <strong>of</strong> 66 CE,<br />

<strong>the</strong>y numbered at best a thousand or so (see Eusebius, Ecclesiastical<br />

History 3.5). Many <strong>of</strong> those who left <strong>the</strong> Christian community<br />

joined <strong>the</strong> ranks <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> revolutionary forces when <strong>the</strong> Jewish/<br />

Roman war broke out in 66 CE.<br />

Before <strong>the</strong> burning <strong>of</strong> Rome in 64 CE, Paul (working with<br />

Luke) edited his four Personal Letters into numerical compositions<br />

(i.e., canonical Scripture) and <strong>the</strong> idea <strong>of</strong> a twenty-twobook<br />

canon <strong>of</strong> “Apostolic Writings” emerged to complement <strong>the</strong><br />

twenty-two-book canon <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Hebrew Bible (Tanakh), as described<br />

by Josephus:<br />

<strong>Canon</strong> <strong>of</strong> Josephus (22 books) The “Apostolic Writings” (22 books)<br />

5 books <strong>of</strong> Moses Torah New Torah 5 Four Gospels +<br />

Acts<br />

13 prophets/writings Prophets Paul as<br />

prophet<br />

13 Letters <strong>of</strong> Paul<br />

4 “hagiographa” Writings Four “pillars” 4 Hebrews,<br />

James, Peter &<br />

John


From Rome to <strong>the</strong> New Jerusalem 89<br />

The twenty-two-book collection <strong>of</strong> “Apostolic Writings” was<br />

arranged under <strong>the</strong> authority <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “four pillars” (Paul, James,<br />

Peter and John), though by <strong>the</strong> time <strong>the</strong> task was completed James<br />

was martyred in Jerusalem (ca. 62 CE).<br />

The Four Pillars <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Church The Four Gospels Total Books<br />

James 1 epistle and Mat<strong>the</strong>w = 2 books<br />

Peter 1 epistle (1 Peter) and Mark = 2 books<br />

Paul 14 epistles (13 letters<br />

+ Hebrews)<br />

and Luke–Acts = 16 books<br />

John 1 epistle (1 John) and John = 2 books<br />

The final stage in <strong>the</strong> canonical process, which expanded this<br />

twenty-two-book canon <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “New Testament” into a fortynine-book<br />

canon <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Completed Tanakh, took place sometime<br />

after <strong>the</strong> martyrdom <strong>of</strong> Peter and Paul (ca. 64–67 CE) andbefore<br />

<strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> John (ca. 98 CE). It was achieved under <strong>the</strong> authority <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> apostle John, who may have included Luke (and possibly Mark)<br />

among his co-workers. They added four books (2 Peter, 2–3 John,<br />

Jude, and Revelation) to form <strong>the</strong> “Seven General Epistles” as a literary<br />

complement to Paul’s letters to seven churches, and <strong>the</strong> Revelation<br />

to John, which was also addressed to seven churches.<br />

The four Gospels and Acts were treated as a “New Testament<br />

Pentateuch” (five-part structural unit)—a New Torah, which<br />

completed <strong>the</strong> First Testament and connected it with <strong>the</strong> Second.<br />

In this concentric design, <strong>the</strong> Gospels and Acts are as much a part<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> First Testament as <strong>the</strong>y are <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Second Testament—completing<br />

<strong>the</strong> one and beginning <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r.<br />

The canon <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Completed Tanakh includes <strong>the</strong> original<br />

Tanakh (Torah + Prophets + “Hebrew” Writings), plus its literary<br />

complement in <strong>the</strong> “Apostolic Writings” (i.e., <strong>the</strong> Greek New<br />

Testament). This Completed Tanakh contains forty-nine books: 22<br />

+5+22=49=7 2 or (7 x 7). The literary structure <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> whole<br />

was achieved under <strong>the</strong> authority <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> apostle John, who loved<br />

symmetry, as we know from <strong>the</strong> Gospel <strong>of</strong> John and Revelation—and<br />

he was fond <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> number seven, which speaks <strong>of</strong> perfection<br />

and completion within <strong>the</strong> canonical process.


90 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

By <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> burning <strong>of</strong> Rome, earlier eschatological<br />

expectations in which Messianic Jews believed that Yeshua would<br />

return to establish his kingdom in Jerusalem in that generation<br />

had been modified. James shared <strong>the</strong> belief in <strong>the</strong> Messiah’s imminent<br />

return, as witnessed by his comment, “for <strong>the</strong> coming <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Lord is near” (James 5:8). It was his martyrdom in ca. 62, and <strong>the</strong><br />

events that unfolded in <strong>the</strong> months following, which led to a reassessment<br />

and clarification <strong>of</strong> this popular belief in Messianic<br />

Jewish circles.<br />

The shift in Paul’s eschatological beliefs took place some<br />

years earlier, as shown by careful study <strong>of</strong> 1 Thes 4:16–17 and 2<br />

Thes 2:1–12, and <strong>the</strong> fact that Paul saw <strong>the</strong> necessity <strong>of</strong> a Completed<br />

Tanakh prior to his fateful journey to Jerusalem (ca. 57 CE).<br />

In 2 Thes 2:1–12, Paul clarified his earlier teaching arguing that<br />

<strong>the</strong> day <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Lord’s return would not come until <strong>the</strong> “lawless<br />

one” was revealed and destroyed by Yeshua himself. It was Paul’s<br />

belief in a delayed Second Coming <strong>of</strong> Yeshua that led him and<br />

Luke to undertake <strong>the</strong> task <strong>of</strong> completing <strong>the</strong> Tanakh with a collection<br />

<strong>of</strong> “Apostolic Writings.”<br />

A similar shift in Peter’s teaching is shown by comparing 1<br />

Peter 4:7 (“The end <strong>of</strong> all things is near”) with 2 Peter 3:3–4,<br />

“that in <strong>the</strong> last days sc<strong>of</strong>fers will come . . . saying, ‘Where is <strong>the</strong><br />

promise <strong>of</strong> his coming? Forever since our ancestors died, all things<br />

continue as <strong>the</strong>y were from <strong>the</strong> beginning <strong>of</strong> creation!’” The former<br />

expectation that <strong>the</strong> Messiah will come in glory within <strong>the</strong><br />

lifetime <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> first Christian generation had faded.<br />

John carried <strong>the</strong> discussion fur<strong>the</strong>r with his warning against<br />

antichrists. In 1 John 2:18–27, he declared, “Children, it is <strong>the</strong> last<br />

hour!” Like many o<strong>the</strong>r early Christians, John believed that he lived<br />

“in <strong>the</strong> last hour” and expected an enemy <strong>of</strong> G–d (see 2 Thes<br />

2:3–12) or false messiahs (cf. Mk 13:5–6, 21–22) before <strong>the</strong> final<br />

end. John applied <strong>the</strong>se teachings <strong>of</strong> an “antichrist” (“counter-<br />

Messiah”) to <strong>the</strong> many false teachers within <strong>the</strong> Christian community,<br />

which emerged after <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> James (ca. 62 CE).In2John<br />

7–9,Johnspoke<strong>of</strong>“manydeceivers...whodonotacknowledge<br />

<strong>the</strong> coming <strong>of</strong> Yeshua <strong>the</strong> Messiah in <strong>the</strong> flesh.” His use <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> word<br />

“antichrist” here (v. 7) suggests that he had widened his under-


From Rome to <strong>the</strong> New Jerusalem 91<br />

standing somewhat to include “everyone who does not abide in <strong>the</strong><br />

teaching <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Messiah, but goes beyond it” (2 John 9).<br />

Careful analysis suggests that most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> canonical process,<br />

which produced <strong>the</strong> Second Testament, took place before <strong>the</strong><br />

destruction <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Temple in Jerusalem. Paul and Luke took <strong>the</strong><br />

first step by editing eight <strong>of</strong> Paul’s letters into numerical compositions<br />

along with <strong>the</strong> Gospel <strong>of</strong> Luke, before <strong>the</strong> two <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m<br />

made <strong>the</strong>ir fateful journey from Macedonia to Jerusalem in ca. 58<br />

CE. These Letters <strong>of</strong> Paul had already assumed <strong>the</strong> status <strong>of</strong><br />

Scripture by <strong>the</strong> time 2 Peter 3:14–16 was written. The next<br />

stage in <strong>the</strong> canonical process was <strong>the</strong> formation <strong>of</strong> a twentytwo-book<br />

canon <strong>of</strong> “Apostolic Writings” under <strong>the</strong> authority <strong>of</strong><br />

Paul, Peter, and John (ca. 63–64 CE), which is described above at<br />

<strong>the</strong> beginning <strong>of</strong> this chapter.<br />

It is useful to compare <strong>the</strong> introductory notes <strong>of</strong> four <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

books associated with <strong>the</strong> “four pillars” <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Christian Church—<br />

in Hebrews, James, 1 Peter and <strong>the</strong> Revelation to John:<br />

Four Books Associated with <strong>the</strong> Four Pillars <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Early Christian Church<br />

A “Paul”—in Hebrews: “Long ago G–d spoke . . . by <strong>the</strong> prophets . . . but in <strong>the</strong>se<br />

last days . . . by a Son”<br />

B James, a servant <strong>of</strong> G–d and <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Lord Yeshua <strong>the</strong> Messiah, to <strong>the</strong> twelve<br />

tribes in <strong>the</strong> Dispersion<br />

B´ Peter, an apostle <strong>of</strong> Yeshua <strong>the</strong> Messiah, to <strong>the</strong> exiles <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Dispersion in<br />

Pontus, Galatia, etc.<br />

A´ John—in <strong>the</strong> Apocalypse: “The revelation <strong>of</strong> Yeshua <strong>the</strong> Messiah . . . to his<br />

servant John”<br />

The introductions to James and 1 Peter make specific reference to<br />

Yeshua <strong>the</strong> Messiah and to “<strong>the</strong> Dispersion” <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “twelve tribes”<br />

or “<strong>the</strong> exiles” within <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire. The Epistle to <strong>the</strong><br />

Hebrews picks up this same <strong>the</strong>me in its title, which suggests that<br />

<strong>the</strong> early Christian Church considered itself to be <strong>the</strong> “true Israel.”<br />

The introduction to Hebrews makes reference to G–d speaking<br />

“by <strong>the</strong> prophets” in times past, “but in <strong>the</strong>se last days he has spoken<br />

to us by a Son” (Heb 1:1–2).<br />

The introduction to Revelation continues <strong>the</strong> same thought<br />

with its reference to <strong>the</strong> “revelation <strong>of</strong> Yeshua <strong>the</strong> Messiah,” which<br />

G–d made “known by sending his angel to his servant John” (Rev<br />

1:1). It should be noted that <strong>the</strong> introduction to Hebrews makes


92 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

reference to G–d’s Son as “having become as much superior to<br />

angels as <strong>the</strong> name he has inherited is more excellent than <strong>the</strong>irs”<br />

(Heb 1:4). In short, <strong>the</strong> introductions to <strong>the</strong> first three <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

“General Epistles,” which are associated with three <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “four<br />

pillars” (Paul, James, and Peter), and <strong>the</strong> Revelation to John are<br />

carefully structured in chiastic form—with Paul and John forming<br />

a framework around James and Peter. Moreover, <strong>the</strong> first three <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong>se works are all addressing <strong>the</strong> “Hebrews” <strong>of</strong> “<strong>the</strong> Dispersion.”<br />

John, on <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r hand, is <strong>the</strong> channel <strong>of</strong> “<strong>the</strong> revelation <strong>of</strong><br />

Yeshua <strong>the</strong> Messiah” to “<strong>the</strong> seven churches that are in Asia” (Rev<br />

1:4)—like <strong>the</strong> apostle Paul with his “Ecclesiastical Letters” to<br />

seven churches.<br />

It is important to note that <strong>the</strong> Seven General Epistles <strong>of</strong><br />

James, 1–2 Peter, 1–3 John, and Jude form a literary unit as well.<br />

These seven books are arranged in a menorah pattern within a<br />

larger literary framework that includes Hebrews and Revelation. In<br />

terms <strong>of</strong> introductory editorial comments at <strong>the</strong> final stage <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

canonical process, <strong>the</strong>se nine books may be outlined as follows:<br />

Nine Writings Associated with <strong>the</strong> Four Pillars <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Church:<br />

Hebrews—Revelation<br />

A Hebrews—“in <strong>the</strong>se last days (G–d) has spoken to us by a Son”<br />

B James—servant <strong>of</strong> G–d & Lord Messiah Yeshua / love one ano<strong>the</strong>r (2:1–26; 4:1–16)<br />

C 1 Peter—“an apostle <strong>of</strong> Messiah Yeshua” / love one ano<strong>the</strong>r (3:8)<br />

D 2 Peter—“servant and apostle” / false teachers and <strong>the</strong>ir punishment (2:1–22)<br />

X 1 John [no title or editorial prologue given] / love one ano<strong>the</strong>r (2:28–3:24)<br />

D´ 2 John—“<strong>the</strong> elder to <strong>the</strong> elect lady” / false teachers (“antichrists”) (vv. 7–9)<br />

C´ 3 John—“<strong>the</strong> elder to . . . Gaius” / love—“your love before <strong>the</strong> church” (vv. 5–7)<br />

B´ Jude — “servant <strong>of</strong> Messiah Yeshua and bro<strong>the</strong>r <strong>of</strong> James” / false teachers (vv. 5–16)<br />

A´ Revelation—“revelation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Messiah Yeshua, which G–d gave him”<br />

In this structure, <strong>the</strong> focus is on 1 John and <strong>the</strong> command to love<br />

one ano<strong>the</strong>r. 1 John is without an editorial introduction naming<br />

<strong>the</strong> author and <strong>the</strong> addressee, as is also <strong>the</strong> case with <strong>the</strong> Epistle to<br />

<strong>the</strong> Hebrews. Moreover, its opening words direct attention to <strong>the</strong><br />

opening words <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Gospel <strong>of</strong> John. “We declare to you what<br />

was from <strong>the</strong> beginning, what we have heard, what we have seen<br />

with our eyes, what we have looked at and touched with our<br />

hands, concerning <strong>the</strong> word <strong>of</strong> life” (1 John 1:1, cf. John 1:1).


From Rome to <strong>the</strong> New Jerusalem 93<br />

The outermost frame opens with <strong>the</strong> statement that “in <strong>the</strong>se<br />

last days (G–d) has spoken to us by a Son” (Heb 1:2). That Son is<br />

named in <strong>the</strong> opening words <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Revelation to John—“The revelation<br />

<strong>of</strong> Yeshua <strong>the</strong> Messiah, which G–d gave him to show his<br />

servants what must soon take place” (Rev 1:1). The second frame<br />

pairs <strong>the</strong> Letter <strong>of</strong> James, “a servant <strong>of</strong> G–d and <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Lord<br />

Yeshua <strong>the</strong> Messiah” (James 1:1), and Jude, “a servant <strong>of</strong> Yeshua<br />

<strong>the</strong> Messiah and bro<strong>the</strong>r <strong>of</strong> James” (Jude 1). A fur<strong>the</strong>r pairing <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong>se two books is evident in <strong>the</strong> subject at <strong>the</strong> center <strong>of</strong> each <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong>se two epistles. The injunction to love one ano<strong>the</strong>r by showing<br />

no partiality in our dealings one with ano<strong>the</strong>r (James 2), and by<br />

speaking no evil against one ano<strong>the</strong>r (James 4), frame <strong>the</strong><br />

structural center <strong>of</strong> James.<br />

The message <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> central chapter in James 3 may be summarized<br />

as follows: true wisdom is found in pure speech, without<br />

arrogance and criticism. The warning about false teachers is in <strong>the</strong><br />

structural center <strong>of</strong> Jude (vv. 5–16). The dual message <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> seven<br />

General Epistles focuses on <strong>the</strong> problem <strong>of</strong> false teaching in <strong>the</strong><br />

church, and how to deal with it. The answer from <strong>the</strong> three “pillars”<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Christian community in Jerusalem (James, Peter and<br />

John) was clear: our actions must proceed from a prior commitment<br />

to show love one to ano<strong>the</strong>r (James 2:1–26; 4:1–16; 1 Peter<br />

3:8; 1 John 2:28–3:24; and 3 John 5–7).<br />

2 Peter and 2 John both have <strong>the</strong> subject <strong>of</strong> false teachers at<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir center, which form <strong>the</strong> innermost frame around <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong><br />

1 John in <strong>the</strong> above structure, with its elaborate presentation <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> command to love one ano<strong>the</strong>r (1 John 2:28–3:24). The problem<br />

<strong>of</strong> how to deal with true and false prophets is an issue <strong>of</strong><br />

primary concern in both <strong>the</strong> First Testament and <strong>the</strong> Second Testament.<br />

Yeshua once said, “By this everyone will know that you<br />

are my disciples, if you have love for one ano<strong>the</strong>r” (John 13:35).<br />

When it comes to <strong>the</strong> matter <strong>of</strong> dealing with false teaching in <strong>the</strong><br />

church today, however, all too <strong>of</strong>ten we forget this command in<br />

our haste to purge apparent evil from our midst.<br />

3 John returns to <strong>the</strong> subject <strong>of</strong> love, which is also a primary<br />

<strong>the</strong>me in 1 Peter. The pairing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Letter <strong>of</strong> James with <strong>the</strong> Letter<br />

<strong>of</strong> Jude once again juxtaposes <strong>the</strong>se same two <strong>the</strong>mes—that <strong>of</strong><br />

love (in James) with that <strong>of</strong> false teachers (in Jude). Moreover,


94 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

Jude is introduced as “a bro<strong>the</strong>r <strong>of</strong> James” (1:1). In short, it<br />

appears likely that this letter is included as a sort <strong>of</strong> second book <strong>of</strong><br />

James, as it were (written after <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> James); and that it<br />

owes its position within <strong>the</strong> canon more on its association with<br />

James as one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “four pillars” <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> church than as an independent<br />

work <strong>of</strong> one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> twelve disciples <strong>of</strong> Yeshua.<br />

After <strong>the</strong> martyrdom <strong>of</strong> Paul and Peter in Rome (ca. 64–67<br />

CE), <strong>the</strong> authority for <strong>the</strong> canonical process was in <strong>the</strong> hands <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

apostle John, <strong>the</strong> sole survivor among <strong>the</strong> four “pillars” <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

early Christian Church. John, and <strong>the</strong> “bro<strong>the</strong>rs” working under<br />

his authority, continued <strong>the</strong>ir work on <strong>the</strong> “Apostolic Writings” <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> New Testament until John’s death (ca. 98 CE). The dominant<br />

church tradition states that <strong>the</strong> apostle John moved to Ephesus<br />

after years <strong>of</strong> leadership in Jerusalem, and <strong>the</strong>re wrote <strong>the</strong> five<br />

writings known as Johannine. He is said to have lived to an old<br />

age and to have died a natural death at Ephesus. According to<br />

Eusebius (Ecclesiastical History 3.18.1; 20.9; 23.4), John lived<br />

until <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> Trajan (98–117 CE). Irenaeus claims that when<br />

he was “still a boy” he learned about John’s ministry in Ephesus<br />

from Polycarp (Eusebius, Ecclesiastical History 5.20.5).<br />

The Muratorian Fragment (2. 9–23) states that John was<br />

with <strong>the</strong> rest <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> apostles when he was led to write <strong>the</strong> Gospel <strong>of</strong><br />

John. This suggests a date while <strong>the</strong> apostles Paul, James, and<br />

Peter were alive and favors <strong>the</strong> Holy Land as <strong>the</strong> place <strong>of</strong> writing,<br />

perhaps at <strong>the</strong> very time Luke was in Jerusalem and Paul was a<br />

prisoner nearby in Caesarea (ca. 57–59 CE). As we will see in <strong>the</strong><br />

next section <strong>of</strong> this chapter, an initial draft <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Revelation to<br />

John was apparently written before <strong>the</strong> destruction <strong>of</strong> Jerusalem<br />

in 70 CE. It appears that <strong>the</strong> apostle John played a singular role in<br />

<strong>the</strong> canonical process both before and after <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> Paul (ca.<br />

64–66 CE) and <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> Peter (ca. 67 CE), until his own death<br />

some thirty years later (ca. 98 CE).


From Rome to <strong>the</strong> New Jerusalem 95<br />

C. John and Luke—<strong>the</strong> Completion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Greek New Testament<br />

John, who survived <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r three “pillars” <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> early Christian<br />

Church (Peter, James, and Paul) by thirty years, was responsible<br />

for five books commonly referred to as <strong>the</strong> Johannine literature:<br />

<strong>the</strong> Gospel <strong>of</strong> John, 1–3 John, and <strong>the</strong> Revelation to John. As we<br />

have already noted, John and his followers, which may have<br />

included Luke (and perhaps Mark as well), were also responsible<br />

for <strong>the</strong> expansion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “Apostolic Writings” from a collection <strong>of</strong><br />

twenty-two books <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> original “New Testament” to <strong>the</strong> fortynine-book<br />

canon <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Completed Tanakh. This was achieved by<br />

making <strong>the</strong> Four Gospels and Acts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Apostles into a “New<br />

Torah,” which connects <strong>the</strong> First Testament and <strong>the</strong> Second Testament.<br />

The structure <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> twenty-two books <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Second Testament<br />

may be outlined as follows:<br />

Romans 1 Corinthians Philippians Colossians<br />

Ephesians<br />

2 Corinthians Galatians 1 Thessalonians 2 Thessalonians<br />

1 Timothy 2 Timothy<br />

Titus Philemon<br />

Hebrews James 2 John<br />

1 John<br />

3 John<br />

1 Peter 2 Peter Jude Revelation<br />

In this structure, nine “Ecclesiastical Letters” <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> apostle<br />

Paul to seven churches were set over against nine “apostolic<br />

works”— associated with Paul (Hebrews), James, Peter (2), John<br />

(4), and Jude (“bro<strong>the</strong>r <strong>of</strong> James”). In each instance we find <strong>the</strong><br />

groups <strong>of</strong> nine books arranged in a 4 + 1 + 4 pattern. The two<br />

books that function as a literary “bridge” in this structure, connecting<br />

subgroups <strong>of</strong> four books, are Paul’s letter to <strong>the</strong> Church in<br />

Ephesus and <strong>the</strong> First Letter <strong>of</strong> John. After <strong>the</strong> death <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r<br />

primary leaders in <strong>the</strong> early Christian movement (James, Paul, and<br />

Peter) in ca. 62–67 CE, John’s ministry as sole surviving member


96 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> four original “pillars” <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> church was centered in <strong>the</strong> city<br />

<strong>of</strong> Ephesus. Four <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> books in what we designate here as <strong>the</strong><br />

nine “apostolic works” are writings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> apostle John.<br />

The arrangement <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se twenty-two books <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Second<br />

Testament in <strong>the</strong> pattern 9 + 4 + 9 = 22 reflects <strong>the</strong> arrangement<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> books in <strong>the</strong> First Testament. The concentric structure <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

larger Completed Tanakh may be outlined in a menorah pattern:<br />

The Completed Tanakh in a Menorah Pattern<br />

A Torah + Former Prophets (“Primary History”) 9 books [4 + 1 + 4]<br />

B Latter Prophets (Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel + The Twelve) 4 books<br />

C Hebrew Writings (“Hagiographa,” Daniel & Chronicler) 9 books [4 + 1 + 4]<br />

X New Torah (Four Gospels and Acts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Apostles) 5 books<br />

C´ Paul’s Nine “Ecclesiastical Letters” 9 books [4 + 1 + 4]<br />

B´ Paul’s Four “Personal Letters” 4 books<br />

A´ Epistle to <strong>the</strong> Hebrews through Revelation to John 9 books [4 + 1 + 4]<br />

The “Primary History” (Torah plus Former Prophets), corresponds<br />

with <strong>the</strong> second half <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Second Testament (Hebrews<br />

through Revelation). The thirteen Letters <strong>of</strong> Paul, <strong>the</strong> apostle to<br />

<strong>the</strong> Gentiles, correspond in this structure to <strong>the</strong> second half <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Hebrew Bible (Tanakh); and a “New Torah” (New Testament<br />

Pentateuch) stands in <strong>the</strong> center <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Completed Tanakh.<br />

Though <strong>the</strong> date <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Revelation to John is a matter <strong>of</strong> dispute<br />

in scholarly discussion, <strong>the</strong>re is strong tradition that John lived<br />

until <strong>the</strong> last decade <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> first century and that Revelation was<br />

written near <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> his death (ca. 98 CE). None<strong>the</strong>less, some<br />

scholars date <strong>the</strong> book earlier—in <strong>the</strong> late 50’s or early 60’s CE.<br />

Some historical indications in <strong>the</strong> book support this conclusion.<br />

The single most important argument for an early date is <strong>the</strong><br />

eschatological perspective <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> imminent return <strong>of</strong> Yeshua, which<br />

is like that <strong>of</strong> Paul’s earlier letters (1 Thess 4:16–17 and 1 Cor<br />

15:23–28; see also Hebrews 1:2; 9:26; 10:25, 37; James 5:3–8; 1<br />

Peter 4:7–11; and 1 John 2:18). The book opens with <strong>the</strong> statement:<br />

“The revelation <strong>of</strong> Yeshua <strong>the</strong> Messiah, which G–d gave him<br />

to show his servants what must soon take place” (Rev1:1).In<strong>the</strong><br />

final chapter we read: “<strong>the</strong> Lord <strong>the</strong> G–d <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> spirits <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> prophets,<br />

has sent his angel to show his servants what must soon take place.”<br />

“See, I am coming soon ...for<strong>the</strong>timeisnear...See,Iamcomingsoon


From Rome to <strong>the</strong> New Jerusalem 97<br />

...SurelyIamcomingsoon”(Rev22:6,7,10,12,20).This<br />

appeal to <strong>the</strong> soon coming advent <strong>of</strong> Yeshua <strong>the</strong> Messiah is also<br />

found in <strong>the</strong> messages to <strong>the</strong> seven churches (Rev 2: 5, 16, 25; 3:3,<br />

11, 20). The author <strong>of</strong> Revelation believed in Yeshua’s imminent<br />

return.<br />

E. L. Martin argues for a possible date <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong> Revelation<br />

in <strong>the</strong> earlier years <strong>of</strong> Nero’s reign (ca. 54–64 CE). 41 He interprets<br />

Rev 11:1–2 to indicate that <strong>the</strong> temple in Jerusalem was still<br />

standing, which requires a date prior to 70 CE; and John’s statement<br />

that Jerusalem had a population <strong>of</strong> 70,000 persons (Rev<br />

11:13) suggests a time before <strong>the</strong> devastating war <strong>of</strong> 66–70 CE.<br />

Moreover, <strong>the</strong> code name <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> beast in Rev 13:18 is 666, widely<br />

thought to symbolize <strong>the</strong> name <strong>of</strong> Nero Caesar. The Tenth Legion<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman army occupied <strong>the</strong> central area <strong>of</strong> Jerusalem in <strong>the</strong><br />

years following <strong>the</strong> war, for some years after <strong>the</strong> fall <strong>of</strong> Masada in<br />

73 CE. Moreover, <strong>the</strong> statements in Rev 2:9 and 3:9 suggest that<br />

some Christians wished <strong>the</strong>y were Jewish. During and after <strong>the</strong><br />

war, <strong>the</strong> Jewish people were held in such disdain throughout <strong>the</strong><br />

Roman Empire that this was no longer likely. The book <strong>of</strong> Barnabas,<br />

which was written near <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> first century, is decidedly<br />

anti-Jewish in its <strong>the</strong>mes. According to Martin, even <strong>the</strong><br />

Gospel <strong>of</strong> John from beginning to end is never flattering to <strong>the</strong><br />

Jewish religious establishment, in spite <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> fact that John saw<br />

himself as an apostle sent to <strong>the</strong> Jews.<br />

At <strong>the</strong> same time, if one looks at traditional evidence from <strong>the</strong><br />

middle <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> second century, one must date <strong>the</strong> composition <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong> Revelation to <strong>the</strong> last decade <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> first century (see in<br />

particular Irenaeus, Against Heresies. 5.30.3). Allusion to <strong>the</strong> legend<br />

<strong>of</strong> Nero’s return in Rev 13:3 and 17:9–11 suggests a time in<br />

<strong>the</strong> decades after his suicide in 68 CE. Moreover, Revelation uses<br />

“Babylon” as a code name for Rome (14:8; 16:19; 17:5, 18;<br />

18:2, 10, 21), but elsewhere Jews used this code name in this<br />

manner only after <strong>the</strong> Romans destroyed Jerusalem in 70 CE.<br />

It appears that <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong> Revelation was more than thirty<br />

years in <strong>the</strong> making and went through at least two editions. In its<br />

structural center, an angel told John that he would experience a<br />

second phase <strong>of</strong> understanding prophetic information at some<br />

undisclosed future time. John was told to take a small scroll from


98 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> hand <strong>of</strong> this angelic messenger and to eat it, and it would be<br />

sweet to his mouth but bitter to his stomach. When this happens,<br />

John would receive fur<strong>the</strong>r instructions about a future revelation<br />

dealing with <strong>the</strong> end-times that concerns <strong>the</strong> nations: “Then <strong>the</strong>y<br />

said to me, ‘You must prophesy again about many peoples and<br />

nations and languages and kings’” (Rev 10:11). As Martin observes,<br />

“This new prophetic message that John was to receive in<br />

<strong>the</strong> future could have been his final visionary experience when he<br />

was taken by <strong>the</strong> Spirit to <strong>the</strong> Isle <strong>of</strong> Patmos and where he put <strong>the</strong><br />

final touches on <strong>the</strong> complete Book <strong>of</strong> Revelation.” 42<br />

Clement <strong>of</strong> Rome sent a lengthy letter to <strong>the</strong> Church in Corinth<br />

(ca. 95 CE), which in all probability was written while <strong>the</strong><br />

apostle John was still alive and ministering in Ephesus, three hundred<br />

miles distant from Corinth on <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r side <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Aegean<br />

Sea. Within <strong>the</strong> sixty-five chapters <strong>of</strong> Clement’s work <strong>the</strong>re is no<br />

reference to <strong>the</strong> apostle John, as E. L. Martin observes. At <strong>the</strong><br />

same time, <strong>the</strong> problems Clement is addressing in Corinth are <strong>the</strong><br />

same ones that John encountered around Ephesus and o<strong>the</strong>r areas<br />

<strong>of</strong> his influence, as reflected in <strong>the</strong> three letters <strong>of</strong> John. Moreover,<br />

chapters 47–51 <strong>of</strong> Clement’s letter are concerned with <strong>the</strong> subject<br />

<strong>of</strong> bro<strong>the</strong>rly love, which is a primary <strong>the</strong>me <strong>of</strong> John. There are<br />

forty-two references to “love” in John’s Gospel, and on forty-six<br />

occasions John emphasizes “love” in his three short letters. Yet<br />

<strong>the</strong>re is no reference to John or his writings in <strong>the</strong> letter <strong>of</strong><br />

Clement to <strong>the</strong> Corinthians.<br />

Some twenty years later, Ignatius, <strong>the</strong> bishop <strong>of</strong> Antioch, was<br />

taken prisoner and martyred in Rome (ca. 115 CE). On route he<br />

passed through western Asia Minor and wrote seven letters,<br />

including letters to <strong>the</strong> Christians at Ephesus (where John had<br />

resided) and to Polycarp whom we know to have been an intimate<br />

disciple <strong>of</strong> John. Once again, as Martin observes, <strong>the</strong>re is not one<br />

single reference to <strong>the</strong> apostle John.<br />

We learn from Eusebius that some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> most prestigious <strong>of</strong><br />

early Christians returned to Jerusalem after its destruction in 70<br />

CE and established a congregation <strong>the</strong>re, which was apparently<br />

located on <strong>the</strong> Mount <strong>of</strong> Olives (see Eusebius, Pro<strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Gospel,<br />

3.5 124d). There were fifteen Jewish overseers in succession in<br />

Jerusalem, until <strong>the</strong> Romans once again destroyed <strong>the</strong> city in 135


From Rome to <strong>the</strong> New Jerusalem 99<br />

CE. After that, <strong>the</strong> Jerusalem congregation continued to exist until<br />

<strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> Eusebius and Constantine; but it was made up <strong>of</strong> Gentiles,<br />

since anyone <strong>of</strong> Jewish ancestry was banned from Jerusalem<br />

and its environs by <strong>the</strong> Roman emperor Hadrian (117–138 CE).<br />

Though <strong>the</strong> aged apostle John continued to minister in Asia<br />

Minor (ca. 68–98 CE), it should be noted that he took seriously his<br />

commission to go to <strong>the</strong> Jews while Paul and o<strong>the</strong>rs had gone to<br />

<strong>the</strong> Gentiles (Gal 2:9–14). The last part <strong>of</strong> John’s life continued to<br />

be within <strong>the</strong> Jewish environment, while <strong>the</strong> center <strong>of</strong> Christendom<br />

had moved to <strong>the</strong> Gentile world—and to <strong>the</strong> city <strong>of</strong> Rome in<br />

particular. As Martin notes, “John was consistently in contact with<br />

Ephesus in his last 30 years <strong>of</strong> life, but since he considered himself<br />

<strong>the</strong> remaining apostle commissioned to go to <strong>the</strong> Jews, he must<br />

have been in contact with <strong>the</strong> Jews in Jerusalem and Jabneh. In his<br />

old age when he could not travel himself, he sent his representatives<br />

whom he customarily called ‘<strong>the</strong> brethren’ to teach <strong>the</strong> Jewish<br />

people in <strong>the</strong> areas <strong>of</strong> his responsibility (3 John 5–6).” 43<br />

Roman persecution <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Christians began in <strong>the</strong> reign <strong>of</strong> Nero<br />

(54–68 CE), and continued until <strong>the</strong> reign <strong>of</strong> Constantine (324–337<br />

CE) who embraced Christianity and established it as <strong>the</strong> <strong>of</strong>ficial religion<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire. According to Tacitus (Annals 15.44),<br />

Nero needed a scapegoat for <strong>the</strong> devastating fire <strong>of</strong> 64 CE, which he<br />

found in <strong>the</strong> Christians. Tacitus describes <strong>the</strong> Christians as a<br />

detestable sect, which owed its name to Chrestus, who, in<br />

<strong>the</strong> reign <strong>of</strong> Tiberius, suffered under Pontius Pilate. Suppressed<br />

for a while, this dangerous superstition soon revived<br />

and spread not only in Judea but even in <strong>the</strong> city <strong>of</strong><br />

Rome, <strong>the</strong> common cesspool into which everything hateful<br />

and abominable flows like a torrent from all parts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

world. When some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se depraved and pr<strong>of</strong>ligate<br />

wretches were induced to confess <strong>the</strong>ir guilt, Nero had<br />

some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m torn apart by dogs, some nailed to crosses,<br />

and o<strong>the</strong>rs burned alive. 44<br />

According to Tertullian (Apologeticum 5), “Nero was <strong>the</strong> first who<br />

raged with <strong>the</strong> imperial sword against our sect, just when it was<br />

coming into notice at Rome. But we are proud indeed <strong>of</strong> having<br />

such a man to inaugurate our condemnation; for any one who<br />

knows him can understand that what Nero condemned cannot


100 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

but have been something very good indeed. Domitian tried it too,<br />

ano<strong>the</strong>r Nero for cruelty” (lines 16–23).<br />

It is <strong>of</strong> interest to examine Rev 17:9–11 and its reference to<br />

<strong>the</strong> succession <strong>of</strong> Roman emperors: “<strong>the</strong>re are seven kings, <strong>of</strong><br />

whom five have fallen, one is living, and <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r has not yet<br />

come; and when he comes, he must remain only a little while. As<br />

for <strong>the</strong> beast that was and is not, it is an eighth but it belongs to <strong>the</strong><br />

seven, and it goes to destruction.”<br />

Of numerous attempts to identify <strong>the</strong>se kings, <strong>the</strong> most likely<br />

interpretation is to start <strong>the</strong> series with Julius Caesar and to interpret<br />

<strong>the</strong> five “fallen” kings <strong>of</strong> “Babylon” (Rome) as those who were<br />

deified by <strong>the</strong> Roman senate, followed by Domitian, who claimed<br />

divinity while living. The list concludes with a mythical Nero-like<br />

adversary <strong>of</strong> G–d derived from legends about Nero’s return from<br />

death (see Sibylline Oracles 4.138–39; 5.108–110, 214–27).<br />

1. Julius Caesar (101–44 BCE)<br />

2. Augustus (31 BCE–14 CE)<br />

3. Claudius (41–54 CE)<br />

4. Nero (54–68 CE) — <strong>the</strong> only ruler in this list who was<br />

not deified<br />

5. Vespasian (69–79 CE)<br />

6. Titus (79–81 CE)<br />

7. Domitian (81–98 CE)<br />

8. “Neronic Antichrist” — envisioned as a return <strong>of</strong> Nero<br />

from death<br />

This list fits <strong>the</strong> reading <strong>of</strong> Rev 17:9–11 in matters <strong>of</strong> detail as <strong>the</strong><br />

following diagram shows more clearly:<br />

The Seven Kings <strong>of</strong> Revelation 17:9–11 in <strong>the</strong> Vision <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Great<br />

Whore and <strong>the</strong> Beast<br />

A Julius Caesar 1 st “fallen” emperor (i.e., deified by <strong>the</strong> Roman Senate)<br />

B Augustus 2 nd “fallen” emperor<br />

C Claudius 3 rd “fallen” emperor<br />

X Nero: “<strong>the</strong> beast that was and is not; an 8 th but belongs to <strong>the</strong> 7”<br />

C´ Vespasian 4 th “fallen” emperor<br />

B´ Titus 5 th “fallen” emperor<br />

A´ Domitian“one is living” (claimed divinity while yet living)


From Rome to <strong>the</strong> New Jerusalem 101<br />

The three “fallen” emperors among <strong>the</strong> Julio-Claudians (Julius<br />

Caesar, Augustus, and Claudius) that preceded Nero correspond<br />

with three emperors <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Flavian dynasty after Nero—<br />

two <strong>of</strong> whom are “fallen” (Vespasian and Titus) and one who was<br />

still alive (Domitian). Though Nero himself was not deified by <strong>the</strong><br />

Roman senate, and thus not one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “fallen kings” in a technical<br />

sense, he was <strong>the</strong> one who inaugurated <strong>the</strong> Roman policy <strong>of</strong> persecution<br />

against <strong>the</strong> Christians, after <strong>the</strong> burning <strong>of</strong> Rome in 64 CE.<br />

Moreover, according to legend, Nero would return from <strong>the</strong> dead<br />

in <strong>the</strong> form <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “Neronic Antichrist”—a mythical adversary <strong>of</strong><br />

G–d who is called <strong>the</strong> “beast” in Revelation. As John put it earlier<br />

in Revelation, “One <strong>of</strong> its heads seemed to have received a deathblow,<br />

but its mortal wound had been healed” (13:3). Nero committed<br />

suicide in 68 CE. The reference to a “mortal wound . . .<br />

healed” reflects <strong>the</strong> widespread belief in Nero’s return from<br />

death—<strong>the</strong> “Neronic Antichrist” that John envisions as <strong>the</strong> successor<br />

to Domitian.<br />

The apostle John was among <strong>the</strong> émigrés who left <strong>the</strong> Holy<br />

Land in <strong>the</strong> mass exodus at <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “great disappointment”<br />

(ca. 62–64 CE), when popular eschatological expectations among<br />

both Jews and Christians failed to materialize in Jerusalem. Like<br />

<strong>the</strong> apostles Paul and Peter, John also found it necessary to adjust<br />

his eschatology in <strong>the</strong> light <strong>of</strong> unfolding events in that fateful<br />

decade <strong>of</strong> 60–70 CE.<br />

The execution <strong>of</strong> James in Jerusalem (ca. 62 CE) was followed<br />

by <strong>the</strong> martyrdom <strong>of</strong> both Paul and Peter in Rome (ca.<br />

64–67 CE), which left John as <strong>the</strong> sole surviving member <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

original four “pillars” <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> early Christian movement. The political<br />

chaos within <strong>the</strong> Roman government following Nero’s suicide<br />

in 68 CE added fuel to <strong>the</strong> fire, as John reflected on <strong>the</strong> complex<br />

flow <strong>of</strong> events in <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire in light <strong>of</strong> his own understanding<br />

<strong>of</strong> eschatology. The Jewish Revolt, which was climaxed<br />

by <strong>the</strong> destruction <strong>of</strong> Jerusalem under Titus (70 CE) and <strong>the</strong> fall <strong>of</strong><br />

Masada (73 CE), was observed by John from his place <strong>of</strong> asylum in<br />

Ephesus. His final thoughts on <strong>the</strong> subject were written before <strong>the</strong><br />

death <strong>of</strong> Domitian in 98 CE (Rev 17:10—“one is living”), perhaps<br />

from <strong>the</strong> island <strong>of</strong> Patmos (Rev 1:9). According to early church


102 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

tradition, John was exiled to Patmos in <strong>the</strong> 14 th year <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

emperor Domitian (95 CE). 45<br />

The description <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> canonical process is complicated by<br />

<strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong>re was no longer a consensus within <strong>the</strong> Jewish<br />

community on how to count <strong>the</strong> twenty-two books <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Tanakh<br />

(Hebrew Bible). Additions were made to <strong>the</strong> books <strong>of</strong> Es<strong>the</strong>r and<br />

Daniel, both <strong>of</strong> which were closely associated with <strong>the</strong> older category<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> four “festal scrolls” (<strong>the</strong> Megilloth)—<strong>of</strong> Song <strong>of</strong> Songs,<br />

Ruth, Lamentations, and Ecclesiastes.<br />

The inclusion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> books <strong>of</strong> Es<strong>the</strong>r and Daniel in <strong>the</strong> canon<br />

<strong>of</strong> sacred Scripture, with and without <strong>the</strong>se additions, led to new<br />

ways <strong>of</strong> thinking about <strong>the</strong> structure <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Tanakh in Jewish circles.<br />

As a result, even <strong>the</strong> number <strong>of</strong> books in <strong>the</strong> Tanakh became a<br />

matter <strong>of</strong> dispute. By <strong>the</strong> time <strong>the</strong> Mishna was compiled (ca. 200<br />

CE), Jewish tradition reckoned <strong>the</strong> Tanakh as containing twentyfour<br />

books. This change in <strong>the</strong> way Jewish leaders count <strong>the</strong> books<br />

may be in reaction to <strong>the</strong> Christian practice <strong>of</strong> counting twentytwo<br />

books in <strong>the</strong> Tanakh, as E. L. Martin suggests. 46<br />

It was John, probably in consultation with Luke, who envisioned<br />

<strong>the</strong> canon with a “New Torah” at <strong>the</strong> center <strong>of</strong> a menorah<br />

pattern in a forty-nine-book canon. In this way <strong>of</strong> thinking, <strong>the</strong><br />

four Gospels and Acts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Apostles were seen as <strong>the</strong> center <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Christian Bible—forming a literary bridge to connect <strong>the</strong> First<br />

Testament and <strong>the</strong> Second Testament. A useful way <strong>of</strong> looking at<br />

<strong>the</strong> content <strong>of</strong> this Completed Tanakh as conceived by John (and<br />

Luke) may be outlined as follows:<br />

The Completed Tanakh in Forty-Nine Books<br />

(1 + 12 + 9) + 5 + (9 + 12 + 1) = 49 = 72<br />

A Genesis as introduction—from Creation to Moses (<strong>the</strong> true prophet) Genesis<br />

B Twelve Writings—by Moses (4) and <strong>the</strong> Prophets (8) Exodus–Malachi<br />

C NineWritings<strong>of</strong>1 st Testament—life & worship in 2 nd Temple Psalms–Chronicles<br />

X New Torah: Gospels & Acts—Yeshua a prophet like Moses Mat<strong>the</strong>w–Acts<br />

C´ Nine Writings <strong>of</strong> 2 nd Testament—life & worship in <strong>the</strong> Church Romans–2 Thess<br />

B´ Twelve Writings—by Paul (4) and <strong>the</strong> “Pillars” <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Church (8) I Timothy–Jude<br />

A´ Revelation as conclusion—judgment and new creation (final prophet) Revelation<br />

The framework in this structure moves from <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong> Genesis,<br />

as an introduction to <strong>the</strong> Bible as a whole, to <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong>


From Rome to <strong>the</strong> New Jerusalem 103<br />

Revelation as a grand conclusion, which includes a new creation at<br />

<strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> history. In <strong>the</strong> center <strong>of</strong> this structure, we find Yeshua<br />

<strong>the</strong> Messiah as <strong>the</strong> “true prophet” like Moses, who is presented<br />

within <strong>the</strong> context <strong>of</strong> a “New Torah” (a Christian Pentateuch) in<br />

<strong>the</strong> structural center <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Christian Bible.<br />

The first half <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> outer frame in this structure presents <strong>the</strong><br />

epic story in twelve books. The story begins with <strong>the</strong> Exodus from<br />

Egypt (Exodus through Deuteronomy). It continues with <strong>the</strong><br />

Eisodus into <strong>the</strong> Promised Land and moves on to <strong>the</strong> ultimate loss<br />

<strong>of</strong> that land (Former Prophets). It <strong>the</strong>n shifts to <strong>the</strong> messianic<br />

vision <strong>of</strong> G–d’s work among <strong>the</strong> nations through <strong>the</strong> people <strong>of</strong><br />

Israel in time to come (Latter Prophets). These twelve books <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> First Testament, four by Moses and eight prophetic writings<br />

(<strong>the</strong> Former Prophets and Latter Prophets) are set over against<br />

twelve apostolic writings in <strong>the</strong> Second Testament, extending<br />

from Paul’s four “Personal Letters” to <strong>the</strong> eight “General Epistles”<br />

(from Hebrews through Jude). The innermost frame opens with<br />

nine books <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Writings in <strong>the</strong> First Testament, in which <strong>the</strong><br />

book <strong>of</strong> Daniel connects <strong>the</strong> four books in <strong>the</strong> Hagiographa<br />

(Psalms, Job, Proverbs, and <strong>the</strong> five “festal scrolls” [Megilloth])<br />

with <strong>the</strong> four books <strong>of</strong> Ezra, Nehemiah, 1 Chronicles and 2<br />

Chronicles. The innermost frame concludes with Paul’s nine letters<br />

to seven churches (Romans through 2 Thessalonians).<br />

The resulting outline <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Completed Tanakh (Torah +<br />

Prophets + Writings), which places <strong>the</strong> books <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bible in <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

“correct order,” may be outlined in linear fashion as follows:


104 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

Table <strong>of</strong> Contents for <strong>the</strong> Completed Tanakh<br />

(49 books = 22 + 5 + 22 = 72)<br />

First Testament [22 Books]<br />

Torah (Genesis through Deuteronomy)<br />

Prophets (Nevi’im)—Former Prophets and Latter Prophets<br />

Writings (Kethuvim)— “Hagiographa,” Daniel, Ezra,<br />

Nehemiah, and 1 and 2 Chronicles<br />

New Torah [5 Books]<br />

Four Gospels (Mat<strong>the</strong>w, Mark, Luke & John)—as<br />

Completion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “Law and <strong>the</strong> Prophets”<br />

Acts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Apostles<br />

Second Testament [22 Books]—as “Latter Writings” (Kethuvim)<br />

Thirteen Letters <strong>of</strong> Paul—an Apostolic Prophet<br />

Eight Apostolic Writings—associated with <strong>the</strong> Four<br />

“Pillars” <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Church<br />

The Revelation to John—as <strong>the</strong> Final Prophet<br />

For <strong>the</strong> First Testament, this order <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> books in <strong>the</strong> Completed<br />

Tanakh is essentially that <strong>of</strong> common knowledge in Judaism<br />

through <strong>the</strong> centuries. For <strong>the</strong> Second Testament, it is <strong>the</strong> order <strong>of</strong><br />

books in <strong>the</strong> traditional “New Testament” <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Christian Church<br />

from <strong>the</strong> time Jerome published <strong>the</strong> Latin Vulgate (ca. 400 CE)to<br />

<strong>the</strong> present. We believe that this “correct order” <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> books in<br />

<strong>the</strong> Bible as a whole is also that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> apostle John within <strong>the</strong> Messianic<br />

Jewish community, at <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> first century CE.


The <strong>Canon</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek New<br />

Testament in Early Church History<br />

Many scholars assume that <strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament is<br />

<strong>the</strong> response on <strong>the</strong> part <strong>of</strong> early Christianity to challenges<br />

it faced in <strong>the</strong> second and third centuries CE.In<br />

this way <strong>of</strong> reading <strong>the</strong> evidence, <strong>the</strong>y argue that though <strong>the</strong> followers<br />

<strong>of</strong> Yeshua produced writings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir own, which were read<br />

in local church ga<strong>the</strong>rings, no one would have thought to add<br />

<strong>the</strong>se newer writings to <strong>the</strong> older sacred Scripture <strong>of</strong> ancient Israel<br />

(<strong>the</strong> Tanakh). In <strong>the</strong>ir understanding, it took a serious <strong>the</strong>ological<br />

controversy within <strong>the</strong> church to bring about <strong>the</strong> decisions that<br />

caused Christians to create a Bible <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir own. The reasoning on<br />

<strong>the</strong> part <strong>of</strong> those who take this position is based on a false assumption<br />

that <strong>the</strong> first generation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> followers <strong>of</strong> Yeshua did not<br />

concern itself with canonical issues and <strong>the</strong> belief that <strong>the</strong> Greek<br />

New Testament enjoyed an evolutionary growth through time.<br />

Though it is true that early Christianity faced serious challenges<br />

particularly in <strong>the</strong> person <strong>of</strong> Marcion (ca. 150 CE), which forced<br />

<strong>the</strong> leadership to grapple with <strong>the</strong> issue <strong>of</strong> what is and what is not<br />

canonical Scripture, Christians did not create a Bible <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir own<br />

at that time. In effect, efforts to deal with <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>ological challenges<br />

<strong>the</strong>y faced in <strong>the</strong> second and third centuries enabled <strong>the</strong><br />

Christian community to recover <strong>the</strong> original canon <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Completed<br />

Tanakh, which was in danger <strong>of</strong> being lost. That canon was<br />

formulated in <strong>the</strong> second half <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> first century CE—within <strong>the</strong><br />

105


106 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

Messianic Jewish community in Jerusalem and Rome, as described<br />

in chapters four and five <strong>of</strong> this book.<br />

Christianity emerged within <strong>the</strong> context <strong>of</strong> Palestinian Judaism.<br />

In <strong>the</strong> first generation, missionary activity on <strong>the</strong> part <strong>of</strong> Paul<br />

and o<strong>the</strong>rs focused primarily in Jewish synagogues throughout<br />

<strong>the</strong> Dispersion. Even formal Roman policy considered <strong>the</strong> Christian<br />

Church to be a Jewish sect, at least until <strong>the</strong> reign <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

emperor Nero (54–68 CE). The situation was already changing,<br />

however, even before Nero chose <strong>the</strong> Christians as scapegoats for<br />

<strong>the</strong> burning <strong>of</strong> Rome in 64 CE.<br />

The conference in Jerusalem in Acts 15:1–29, which is discussed<br />

by Paul in Galatians 2:1–10, concerns missionary work<br />

among <strong>the</strong> Gentiles. The decision rendered reflects a minimal<br />

imposition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Jewish law on Gentile converts. When Paul<br />

arrived in Jerusalem, toge<strong>the</strong>r with Luke (ca. 57 CE), James and <strong>the</strong><br />

elders <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Church advised him to demonstrate his respect for<br />

Jewish law by taking part in a cleansing ritual in <strong>the</strong> Temple. By <strong>the</strong><br />

time <strong>of</strong> Paul’s trial in Rome four years later, however, <strong>the</strong> growing<br />

tension between Jews and Christians in Jerusalem had increased<br />

markedly. According to Josephus (Antiquities 20.200), <strong>the</strong> assassination<br />

<strong>of</strong> James, <strong>the</strong> head <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Church in Jerusalem and bro<strong>the</strong>r <strong>of</strong><br />

Yeshua (Passover, 62 CE), was ordered by <strong>the</strong> high priest Ananus,<br />

who accused James “and certain o<strong>the</strong>rs” <strong>of</strong> transgressing <strong>the</strong> law.<br />

The persecution <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Christians in Rome under Nero (ca.<br />

64–66 CE) took place within <strong>the</strong> context <strong>of</strong> a growing foment <strong>of</strong><br />

rebellion among <strong>the</strong> Jews in <strong>the</strong> Holy Land, which exploded in <strong>the</strong><br />

great Jewish Revolt (66–70 CE). This horrendous war ended in<br />

<strong>the</strong> destruction <strong>of</strong> Jerusalem and <strong>the</strong> Temple in 70 CE. Bythis<br />

time, Jews and Christians had gone <strong>the</strong>ir separate ways.<br />

The smoldering hatred <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire on <strong>the</strong> part <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Jews combined once again with Jewish eschatological beliefs<br />

in <strong>the</strong> abortive “Second Jewish Revolt” under <strong>the</strong> leadership <strong>of</strong><br />

Simon bar Kosiba (<strong>the</strong> Bar Kokhba Revolt, 132–135 CE), whom<br />

many among <strong>the</strong> Jews considered to be <strong>the</strong> long awaited Messiah.<br />

By this time, however, Roman patience was exhausted and <strong>the</strong><br />

conquest <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Jews in <strong>the</strong> Holy Land was total. Jews were<br />

banned from <strong>the</strong> city <strong>of</strong> Jerusalem, which was turned into a Gentile<br />

city with a new name, Aelia Capitolina.


The <strong>Canon</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek NT in Early Church History 107<br />

It is no wonder that Christians in <strong>the</strong> middle <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> second<br />

century distanced <strong>the</strong>mselves as far as possible from <strong>the</strong>ir Jewish<br />

origin within <strong>the</strong> former Church <strong>of</strong> Jerusalem. The anti-Semitic<br />

actions on <strong>the</strong> part <strong>of</strong> Marcion, a Christian leader in Pontus (Asia<br />

Minor), must be understood against <strong>the</strong> wave <strong>of</strong> anti-Judaism that<br />

swept through <strong>the</strong> entire Roman Empire in <strong>the</strong> reign <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

emperor Hadrian (117–138 CE).<br />

A. The <strong>Canon</strong>ical Challenge <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Heretic Marcion (ca. 150 CE)<br />

Marcion chose to sever all links to Jewish Christianity and to Judaism<br />

in particular. Erroneously thinking that this is what Paul<br />

taught, he preached that <strong>the</strong> God <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Jews is a God <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Law<br />

(<strong>the</strong> Creator God) who must be distinguished from <strong>the</strong> Fa<strong>the</strong>r <strong>of</strong><br />

Jesus, who is <strong>the</strong> God <strong>of</strong> Love. Marcion believed that Paul’s gospel<br />

had been subverted. He set out to restore <strong>the</strong> true teaching <strong>of</strong><br />

Paul, and thus he focused on <strong>the</strong> dichotomies between <strong>the</strong> way <strong>of</strong><br />

faith and <strong>the</strong> works <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Law—<strong>the</strong> way <strong>of</strong> Paul against that <strong>of</strong> his<br />

opponents, <strong>the</strong> Judaizers. He was bo<strong>the</strong>red by <strong>the</strong> fact that Christians<br />

placed so much emphasis on <strong>the</strong> fulfillment <strong>of</strong> Old Testament<br />

promises. Marcion wanted nothing to do with <strong>the</strong> Tanakh,<br />

<strong>the</strong> Bible <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Jews.<br />

Marcion was active in western Asia Minor, and specifically in<br />

<strong>the</strong> city <strong>of</strong> Ephesus. He selected as his canon <strong>of</strong> sacred Scripture<br />

<strong>the</strong> Gospel <strong>of</strong> Luke and ten <strong>of</strong> Paul’s Letters—excluding <strong>the</strong><br />

so-called Pastorals (1–2 Timothy and Titus). But <strong>the</strong> Scriptures he<br />

selected were edited according to one overriding principle: <strong>the</strong><br />

separation <strong>of</strong> Jesus from <strong>the</strong> God <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Tanakh in Jewish tradition.<br />

It is curious to note how close, at least in <strong>the</strong> choice <strong>of</strong> specific<br />

literary works, Marcion’s “canon” is to that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> first step in<br />

<strong>the</strong> canonical process taken by Paul and Luke (prior to 57 CE), as<br />

discussed above in chapter three. It should be noted in passing that<br />

<strong>the</strong> argument that <strong>the</strong> oldest papyrus <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Pauline Letters (<strong>the</strong><br />

Chester Beatty Papyrus 46, dated to 180–200 CE) is similar to that<br />

<strong>of</strong> Marcion in that it does not include <strong>the</strong> Pastoral Epistles is misleading.<br />

That manuscript does not include 2 Thessalonians or


108 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

Philemon as well, for <strong>the</strong> simple reason that its ending is missing.<br />

It is more likely that Marcion had reasons <strong>of</strong> his own for excluding<br />

1–2 Timothy and Titus from his “canon.”<br />

Marcion chose one Gospel (Luke) and one Apostle (Paul). In<br />

that decision, he may have found support in historical memory <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> canonical process in Ephesus, however distorted it was at this<br />

point in time, which associated <strong>the</strong> oldest version <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> canon <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament with <strong>the</strong> Gospel <strong>of</strong> Luke and Paul’s<br />

Ecclesiastical Letters. To this collection Marcion added <strong>the</strong> brief<br />

Letter to Philemon because <strong>of</strong> its close association with <strong>the</strong> Letter<br />

to <strong>the</strong> Colossians. The city <strong>of</strong> Colossae is less than a hundred and<br />

fifty miles from Ephesus where Marcion’s work was centered. To<br />

this collection <strong>of</strong> eleven biblical books, Marcion appended his own<br />

“Anti<strong>the</strong>ses” in which he argued his case for <strong>the</strong> principle <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

opposition between <strong>the</strong> Gospel and <strong>the</strong> Law.<br />

Marcion took his message to Rome where he confronted <strong>the</strong><br />

leaders <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Church with such texts as Luke 5:36—on sewing<br />

new patches on old garments; but his message was rejected. Undeterred,<br />

however, Marcion proceeded to organize what he considered<br />

to be “<strong>the</strong> True Church,” which resembled that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>of</strong>ficial<br />

church elsewhere in most respects in terms <strong>of</strong> its worship practices.<br />

Marcion’s modifications <strong>of</strong> church order may explain his<br />

decision not to include <strong>the</strong> so-called Pastoral Epistles (1–2 Timothy<br />

and Titus) in his “canon.” It is interesting to note <strong>the</strong> fact that<br />

Marcion’s teaching included <strong>the</strong> participation <strong>of</strong> women in significant<br />

leadership roles, which he maintained in light <strong>of</strong> Paul’s teaching<br />

“in Christ <strong>the</strong>re is nei<strong>the</strong>r male nor female.” At <strong>the</strong> same time,<br />

Marcion taught sexual abstinence, since procreation was seen as a<br />

command <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Creator God.<br />

Historians agree that Marcion was an effective leader, as witnessed<br />

by <strong>the</strong> vehemence evoked in his adversaries. Some scholars<br />

believe that in numbers alone <strong>the</strong> Marcionites may have surpassed<br />

<strong>the</strong> non-Marcionites in <strong>the</strong> period from 160–180 CE. Justin<br />

Martyr, who lived for a time in Ephesus and died about 165 CE,<br />

contended that <strong>the</strong> Marcionites had spread throughout <strong>the</strong><br />

Roman Empire. Major Church Fa<strong>the</strong>rs who challenged <strong>the</strong> teaching<br />

<strong>of</strong> Marcion include Irenaeus, Tertullian, and Epiphanius. Cyril<br />

<strong>of</strong> Jerusalem warned his catechumens not to be misled by Mar-


The <strong>Canon</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek NT in Early Church History 109<br />

cionites entering a city in search <strong>of</strong> a Christian place <strong>of</strong> worship.<br />

The continued existence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Marcionites through centuries <strong>of</strong><br />

time is amazing in light <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> simple fact that <strong>the</strong>y recruited members<br />

through adult conversion alone.<br />

The primary difference between Marcion’s canon <strong>of</strong> sacred<br />

Scripture and that <strong>of</strong> those who opposed him is <strong>the</strong> validity <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Old Testament within <strong>the</strong> canon; for many Christians proudly<br />

assert that <strong>the</strong>y are “New Testament believers.” And for all practical<br />

purposes <strong>the</strong>y ignore <strong>the</strong> Old Testament as superceded. In this<br />

regard, one could say that among Christians today <strong>the</strong>re are many<br />

Marcionites. The canon <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> New Testament, however, cannot<br />

be properly understood and interpreted, if it is removed from its<br />

context within <strong>the</strong> Completed Tanakh. This is essentially what is<br />

demonstrated by <strong>the</strong> flow <strong>of</strong> events that Marcion precipitated.<br />

The response to Marcion’s challenge in <strong>the</strong> early Christian<br />

Church was not <strong>the</strong> creation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Christian Bible, as such. The<br />

arguments <strong>of</strong> Harnack, and more recently von Campenhausen,<br />

that Marcion was <strong>the</strong> “creator <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Christian holy scripture” go<br />

much too far. 47 In response to Marcion, <strong>the</strong> church recovered <strong>the</strong><br />

concept <strong>of</strong> reading <strong>the</strong> New Testament within its larger context in<br />

<strong>the</strong> Completed Tanakh <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> apostolic era in <strong>the</strong> land <strong>of</strong> Judea,<br />

which from 135 CE was called Palestine (from <strong>the</strong> Roman designation<br />

Syria Palestina). At <strong>the</strong> same time, most <strong>of</strong> what is<br />

commonly presented as “canon history” in <strong>the</strong> study <strong>of</strong> early<br />

Christianity remains true. The church had lost sight <strong>of</strong> its origins<br />

in Palestinian Judaism—and <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> very structure <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Completed<br />

Tanakh, in particular, as understood by Luke and <strong>the</strong> apostle<br />

John. It took <strong>the</strong> challenge <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> heretic Marcion to launch <strong>the</strong><br />

on-going struggle within <strong>the</strong> church as a whole to rediscover <strong>the</strong><br />

nature <strong>of</strong> its heritage in <strong>the</strong> Tanakh, as <strong>the</strong> Bible <strong>of</strong> Yeshua and all<br />

<strong>of</strong> his followers in <strong>the</strong> first century <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Common Era.<br />

B. The Biblical <strong>Canon</strong> in Early Christianity<br />

Writing in defense <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Old Testament (ca. 150–160 CE), Justin<br />

Martyr was <strong>the</strong> first orthodox writer to set forth a doctrine <strong>of</strong><br />

Holy Scripture, as Lee McDonald argues. 48 Justin answers questions<br />

<strong>of</strong> how Christians could reject <strong>the</strong> demands <strong>of</strong> Jewish Law


110 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

and still accept <strong>the</strong> Old Testament as Scripture. To accomplish this<br />

task, Justin argued that <strong>the</strong> Old Testament is a Christian book in<br />

two essential ways. In <strong>the</strong> first place, Yeshua was in fact <strong>the</strong> fulfillment<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> prophecies <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Old Testament. Second, <strong>the</strong> law was<br />

intended solely for <strong>the</strong> Jews as punishment for <strong>the</strong>ir disobedience.<br />

Justin interpreted <strong>the</strong> recent expulsion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Jews from Jerusalem<br />

by Hadrian as an extension <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir punishment:<br />

For <strong>the</strong> circumcision according to <strong>the</strong> flesh, which is from<br />

Abraham, was given for a sign; that you may be separated<br />

from o<strong>the</strong>r nations, and from us; and that you alone may<br />

suffer and your land be made desolate and your cities<br />

burned with fire, and so that strangers may eat your fruit in<br />

your presence, and not one <strong>of</strong> you may go up to Jerusalem.<br />

(Trypho 16.2).<br />

Justin did not call for a new collection <strong>of</strong> Christian Scriptures,<br />

along <strong>the</strong> lines <strong>of</strong> what Marcion proposed. In <strong>the</strong> earliest description<br />

<strong>of</strong> Christian worship outside <strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament itself,<br />

Justin indicated that <strong>the</strong> Gospels were read in public worship,<br />

along with <strong>the</strong> writings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> prophets “as time permits.” 49<br />

And on <strong>the</strong> day called Sunday <strong>the</strong>re is a meeting in one<br />

place <strong>of</strong> those who live in cities or <strong>the</strong> country, and <strong>the</strong><br />

memoirs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> apostles or <strong>the</strong> writings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> prophets are read<br />

as time permits. When <strong>the</strong> reader has finished, <strong>the</strong> president<br />

in a discourse urges and invites [us] to <strong>the</strong> imitation <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong>se noble things. Then we all stand up toge<strong>the</strong>r and <strong>of</strong>fer<br />

prayers. And, as said before, when we have finished <strong>the</strong><br />

prayer, bread is brought, and wine and water, and <strong>the</strong> president<br />

similarly sends up prayers and thanksgivings to <strong>the</strong><br />

best <strong>of</strong> his ability, and <strong>the</strong> congregation assents, saying <strong>the</strong><br />

Amen; <strong>the</strong> distribution, and reception <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> consecrated<br />

[elements] by each one, takes place and <strong>the</strong>y are sent to <strong>the</strong><br />

absent by <strong>the</strong> deacons. Those who prosper, and who so<br />

wish, contribute, each one as much as he chooses to. What<br />

is collected is deposited with <strong>the</strong> president, and he takes<br />

care <strong>of</strong> orphans and widows, and those who are in bonds,<br />

and <strong>the</strong> strangers who are sojourners among [us], and,<br />

briefly, he is <strong>the</strong> protector <strong>of</strong> all those in need. (1 Apology<br />

67, C. C. Richardson (ed.), Early Christian Fa<strong>the</strong>rs [The<br />

Library <strong>of</strong> Christian Classics, vol. 1, Philadelphia: Westminster<br />

Press, 1953] italics added)


The <strong>Canon</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek NT in Early Church History 111<br />

It should be noted that <strong>the</strong> reading from <strong>the</strong> “memoirs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

apostles” preceded that <strong>of</strong> “<strong>the</strong> writings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> prophets.” This<br />

suggests that <strong>the</strong> reading from <strong>the</strong> Gospels has <strong>the</strong> status <strong>of</strong> a<br />

“Parashah” from <strong>the</strong> New Torah in relation to readings from <strong>the</strong><br />

“Haftarah,” which in this instance may actually include <strong>the</strong> original<br />

Torah <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Tanakh.<br />

McDonald calls attention to <strong>the</strong> fact that Justin appealed to<br />

“our writings” to clarify a point in his argument (in Apol. 28.1).<br />

He notes that Hennecke sees <strong>the</strong>se “writings” as a reference to<br />

Christian literature. 50 This suggests <strong>the</strong> possibility that what we<br />

have designated here as <strong>the</strong> twenty-two-book Second Testament<br />

(i.e., <strong>the</strong> second half <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament) was also<br />

treated as Scripture at this time.<br />

The situation is transparent a decade or so later in <strong>the</strong> writings<br />

<strong>of</strong> Irenaeus <strong>of</strong> Lyons (writing ca. 170–180 CE), who explicitly<br />

named and defended <strong>the</strong> scriptural authority <strong>of</strong> Christian<br />

writings. Though Irenaeus never made a fixed list <strong>of</strong> inspired<br />

Scripture for <strong>the</strong> New Testament, he did argue for <strong>the</strong> fourfold<br />

Gospel as canonical Scripture. His is also <strong>the</strong> first recorded reference<br />

to <strong>the</strong> terms “Old Testament” and “New Testament,” and he<br />

claimed that both testaments are Scripture. As McDonald notes,<br />

“He freely employed <strong>the</strong> four canonical Gospels and <strong>the</strong> letters <strong>of</strong><br />

Paul in a scriptural fashion.” 51 One could carry that argument fur<strong>the</strong>r<br />

in regards Irenaeus’ reference to <strong>the</strong> writing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> apostles<br />

(see Against Heresy 3.4.1). A strong case can be made that<br />

Irenaeus considered <strong>the</strong> whole <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament as we<br />

now know it to be canonical Scripture, though he did not present<br />

a specific list <strong>of</strong> books as such. For him, <strong>the</strong> canon was <strong>the</strong> faith<br />

that was delivered to <strong>the</strong> church by <strong>the</strong> apostles and <strong>the</strong>ir successors.<br />

The focus on a precise collection <strong>of</strong> sacred writings took center<br />

stage in <strong>the</strong> century after Irenaeus.<br />

Like Irenaeus before him, Tertullian (ca. 160–225) recognized<br />

<strong>the</strong> New Testament as Scripture, in which he distinguished<br />

two groups—<strong>the</strong> Gospels and <strong>the</strong> apostles. He says, “If I fail to settle<br />

this article <strong>of</strong> our faith by passages out <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Old Testament, I will<br />

take out <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> New Testament a confirmation <strong>of</strong> our view . . .<br />

Behold, <strong>the</strong>n, I find both in <strong>the</strong> gospels and in <strong>the</strong> apostles a visible<br />

and invisible God ( Against Praxeas , 15). 52 Tertullian did not


112 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

produceafixedlist<strong>of</strong><strong>the</strong>booksinwha<strong>the</strong>calls“<strong>the</strong>apostles.”Itis<br />

possible that <strong>the</strong> term refers to <strong>the</strong> second half <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek New<br />

Testament, with <strong>the</strong> Epistle to <strong>the</strong> Hebrews in its structural center,<br />

as discussed above. McDonald notes that Tertullian also called <strong>the</strong><br />

writings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> New Testament an “entire volume” (The Prescriptions,<br />

32). In ano<strong>the</strong>r place he says that Rome “mingles <strong>the</strong> Law and<br />

<strong>the</strong> prophets in one volume (Prescriptions, 36). If he means by this<br />

<strong>the</strong> Torah and <strong>the</strong> rest <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Tanakh, <strong>the</strong>n Tertullian was probably<br />

referring to <strong>the</strong> second half <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament in his<br />

description <strong>of</strong> that work as “<strong>the</strong> Gospels and <strong>the</strong> apostles.”<br />

Although McDonald insists that, “It was Eusebius, bishop <strong>of</strong><br />

Caesarea, who is <strong>the</strong> first to set forth a clearly identifiable list <strong>of</strong><br />

NT writings, or ‘canon,’” he notes that even <strong>the</strong>n that canon is not<br />

“as precise as many subsequent <strong>the</strong>ologians would have hoped.” 53<br />

The key text from Eusebius reads as follows: 54<br />

At this point it seems reasonable to summarize <strong>the</strong> writings<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> New Testament which have been quoted. In <strong>the</strong> first<br />

place should be put <strong>the</strong> holy tetrad <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Gospels. To <strong>the</strong>m<br />

follows <strong>the</strong> writing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Acts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Apostles. After this<br />

should be reckoned <strong>the</strong> Epistles <strong>of</strong> Paul. Following <strong>the</strong>m<br />

<strong>the</strong> Epistles <strong>of</strong> John called <strong>the</strong> first, and in <strong>the</strong> same way<br />

should be recognized <strong>the</strong> Epistle <strong>of</strong> Peter. In addition to<br />

<strong>the</strong>se should be put, if it seem desirable, <strong>the</strong> Revelation <strong>of</strong><br />

John, <strong>the</strong> arguments concerning which we will expound at<br />

<strong>the</strong> proper time. These belong to <strong>the</strong> recognized books.<br />

Of <strong>the</strong> disputed books, which are never<strong>the</strong>less known to<br />

most are <strong>the</strong> Epistle called <strong>of</strong> James, that <strong>of</strong> Jude, <strong>the</strong> second<br />

Epistle <strong>of</strong> John, which may be <strong>the</strong> work <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> evangelist<br />

or <strong>of</strong> some o<strong>the</strong>r with <strong>the</strong> same name.<br />

Eusebius <strong>the</strong>n presents a third category, “<strong>the</strong> books which are not<br />

genuine”—such as <strong>the</strong> Acts <strong>of</strong> Paul, Shepherd <strong>of</strong> Hermas, Apocalypse<br />

<strong>of</strong> Peter, Letter <strong>of</strong> Barnabas, <strong>the</strong> Teachings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Apostles,<br />

and “in addition, as I said, <strong>the</strong> Revelation to John, if this view prevail.<br />

For, as I said, some reject it, but o<strong>the</strong>rs count it among <strong>the</strong><br />

recognized books.”<br />

The <strong>the</strong>ological crisis that led to this statement by Eusebius,<br />

among <strong>the</strong> fifteen such lists given by Hahneman from <strong>the</strong> fourth<br />

and fifth centuries, is much more than <strong>the</strong> attempt <strong>of</strong> a heretic like<br />

Marcion to establish a new canon <strong>of</strong> sacred Scripture. 55 The crisis


The <strong>Canon</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek NT in Early Church History 113<br />

grew from <strong>the</strong> increasing number <strong>of</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r sacred writings that had<br />

appeared on <strong>the</strong> scene by this time and <strong>the</strong> increasing distance <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Greek speaking Christian Church from its origins in Palestinian<br />

Judaism. As McDonald notes, “Most Christian churches at <strong>the</strong><br />

end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> second century appear to have been in basic agreement<br />

with <strong>the</strong> core <strong>of</strong> Irenaeus’ collection <strong>of</strong> NT scriptures, even<br />

though no precise limitations were imposed on that collection.” 56<br />

McDonald goes too far, however, to imply that <strong>the</strong>re are in fact no<br />

limitations imposed on <strong>the</strong> list <strong>of</strong> books in <strong>the</strong> canon <strong>of</strong> sacred<br />

Scripture for Irenaeus. It is more likely that his concept <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

canon is essentially that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Completed Tanakh <strong>of</strong> apostolic tradition<br />

in <strong>the</strong> previous century.<br />

Evidence from <strong>the</strong> Chester Beatty Papyri (ca. 180–200 CE),<br />

which were acquired in 1930–31, challenged <strong>the</strong> prevailing view<br />

at <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir discovery that prior to <strong>the</strong> fourth century each<br />

Gospel had circulated separately. The Four Gospels appear toge<strong>the</strong>r<br />

here (in Papyrus 45), along with Acts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Apostles, in a<br />

single codex, but in <strong>the</strong> so-called western order: Mat<strong>the</strong>w, John,<br />

Luke, Mark, Acts. The fact that Acts appears with <strong>the</strong> Four Gospels<br />

suggests that <strong>the</strong> copyist intended this papyrus to be a copy <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> “New Torah” <strong>of</strong> apostolic tradition. A second papyrus in that<br />

collection contains an incomplete collection <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Letters <strong>of</strong> Paul,<br />

in which <strong>the</strong> Epistle to <strong>the</strong> Hebrews is placed immediately after<br />

Romans and Ephesians precedes ra<strong>the</strong>r than follows Galatians.<br />

Though <strong>the</strong> codex is incomplete, most scholars conclude that <strong>the</strong><br />

Pastoral Epistles were not included in this collection. Though this<br />

may be <strong>the</strong> case, it does not necessarily reflect doubt about <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

Pauline authorship, as some have claimed.<br />

Evidence from <strong>the</strong> Muratorian Fragment, which was first<br />

published by its discoverer Lodovico Antonio Muratori in 1740,<br />

remains problematic. The 85 lines <strong>of</strong> text include a list <strong>of</strong> New<br />

Testament books, which <strong>the</strong> list accepts as authoritative. The list<br />

includes <strong>the</strong> Four Gospels; Acts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Apostles; thirteen Letters<br />

<strong>of</strong> Paul (excluding Hebrews); Jude; 1 and 2 John; <strong>the</strong> Wisdom <strong>of</strong><br />

Solomon; <strong>the</strong> Apocalypse <strong>of</strong> John; and<strong>the</strong>Apocalypse <strong>of</strong> Peter. The<br />

list admits that not everyone in <strong>the</strong> church accepts <strong>the</strong> last two in<br />

<strong>the</strong> list. James, 1 and 2 Peter, and 3 John are not mentioned. Most<br />

scholars have dated <strong>the</strong> text to 180–200 CE, until Albert Sundberg


114 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

Chester Beatty Papyrus (180–200 CE)<br />

The oldest known collection <strong>of</strong> Paul’s Letters includes <strong>the</strong> Epistle to<br />

<strong>the</strong> Hebrews toge<strong>the</strong>r with eight <strong>of</strong> Paul’s nine Ecclesiastical Letters<br />

(all but 2 Thessalonians). Chester Beatty Papyrus 45 includes <strong>the</strong><br />

Four Gospels (in <strong>the</strong> order Mat<strong>the</strong>w, John, Luke, Mark) and Acts <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Apostles [Matt 20:24–Acts 17:7].


The <strong>Canon</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek NT in Early Church History 115<br />

published strong arguments in 1973 for a fourth century date. 57<br />

The inclusion <strong>of</strong> Wisdom <strong>of</strong> Solomon in <strong>the</strong> list is curious, but not<br />

without parallels in <strong>the</strong> fourth century (Eusebius, Epiphanius, and<br />

Codex Alexandrinus).<br />

Raymond Brown argues that patristic citations give evidence<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> acceptance <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> literature <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> New Testament as authoritative<br />

in <strong>the</strong> life <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> church and an indication <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> beginnings <strong>of</strong><br />

a Christian canon <strong>of</strong> Scripture. 58 At least three <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Four Gospels<br />

were grouped toge<strong>the</strong>r by Justin (ca. 150–160 CE); and, as we have<br />

already seen, all four by Irenaeus (ca. 170–180 CE). Kümmel argues<br />

that a group <strong>of</strong> Paul’s letters circulated as a group in many churches<br />

by <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> first century. 59 AndaccordingtoR.M.Grant,<br />

Basilides (writing in <strong>the</strong> reign <strong>of</strong> Hadrian, ca. 117–138), made<br />

explicit what o<strong>the</strong>rs already believed—namely, that <strong>the</strong> writings <strong>of</strong><br />

Paul and <strong>the</strong> Gospels (Mat<strong>the</strong>w, Luke, John) were considered to be<br />

Scripture, on a par with <strong>the</strong> Tanakh. 60<br />

Like o<strong>the</strong>rs before him, Clement <strong>of</strong> Alexandria (writing ca.<br />

190–215 CE) cited as Scripture from all <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> books <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek<br />

New Testament, except for James, 2 Peter, and 3 John. 61 Clement’s<br />

successor in Alexandria, Origen (writing ca. 200–254)<br />

cited from <strong>the</strong> Four Gospels, fourteen epistles <strong>of</strong> Paul (he appears<br />

to have included Hebrews, though he did not believe that<br />

Paul wrote it), 1 Peter, 1 John and Revelation as Scripture. 62 The<br />

canonical list attributed to Origen, however, appears to have<br />

been produced by Eusebius and Rufinus in <strong>the</strong> fourth century. In<br />

fact, according to Everett Kalin, “all such canonical lists were<br />

produced in <strong>the</strong> fourth century or later.” 63 The widespread interest<br />

in listing <strong>the</strong> books <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> New Testament at this juncture in<br />

church history reflects how far removed <strong>the</strong> situation was from<br />

<strong>the</strong> initial emergence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament as an integral<br />

part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Completed Tanakh in Palestinian Judaism. All memory<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> original structure <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament in terms <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> structure <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Tanakh (Hebrew Bible) was forgotten. The<br />

debate and decisions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> church councils in <strong>the</strong> fourth and<br />

fifth centuries functionally re-established <strong>the</strong> parameters <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

original canon <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> first century.


116 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

C. Restoring <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>ical Text in Light <strong>of</strong><br />

Its Numerical Composition<br />

There is little room for debate when it comes to <strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong><br />

Masoretes <strong>of</strong> Jewish tradition preserved evidence that <strong>the</strong> scribes<br />

<strong>of</strong> antiquity counted <strong>the</strong> number <strong>of</strong> verses and words, and even <strong>the</strong><br />

letters within those words, for <strong>the</strong> individual books <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Torah<br />

and <strong>the</strong> Prophets. These numbers are still recorded at <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> books in question within <strong>the</strong> Masoretic tradition. Moreover,<br />

<strong>the</strong> middle verse <strong>of</strong> each book <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Torah is clearly marked with a<br />

marginal note.<br />

At <strong>the</strong> conclusion <strong>of</strong> each <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> books in <strong>the</strong> Torah and <strong>the</strong><br />

Prophets in Codex L (Leningrad) we find a brief note concerning<br />

<strong>the</strong> number <strong>of</strong> verses—and for <strong>the</strong> Torah as a whole, <strong>the</strong> number<br />

<strong>of</strong> words and even <strong>the</strong> number <strong>of</strong> letters. Thus at <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

book <strong>of</strong> Deuteronomy we find <strong>the</strong> following information:<br />

Sum <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> verses <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Torah: 5,845<br />

Sum <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> words <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Torah: 79,856<br />

Sum <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> letters <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Torah: 400,945<br />

It was not until recent studies using computers that we discovered<br />

that much <strong>of</strong> this numerical information is incorrect. As Andersen<br />

and Forbes have shown, <strong>the</strong>re are in fact 79,983 words in <strong>the</strong><br />

Torah <strong>of</strong> Codex L (Leningrad). 64 In <strong>the</strong>ir study, G. E. Weil and<br />

his colleagues counted 5,844 verses, 79,981 words, and 304,844<br />

consonants in <strong>the</strong> Torah in this same manuscript.<br />

The discrepancy between what appears in <strong>the</strong> tradition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Masoretes and what is actually in <strong>the</strong> masoretic text leads to some<br />

interesting conclusions. It appears that <strong>the</strong> Masoretes were handing<br />

down a tradition <strong>the</strong>y received alongside <strong>the</strong> Hebrew text in <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

hands and that <strong>the</strong> numbers <strong>the</strong>y preserved are not based on a<br />

meticulous count <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> appropriate categories for <strong>the</strong> specific texts<br />

<strong>the</strong>y had just copied. The data may be summarized as follows:


The <strong>Canon</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek NT in Early Church History 117<br />

Word Count in: <strong>the</strong> Masorah Andersen/Forbes Weil<br />

Genesis 20,612 20,613 20,613<br />

Exodus 16,713 16,713 16,713<br />

Leviticus 20,613 11,950 11,950<br />

Numbers 16,408 16,413 16,412<br />

Deuteronomy 14,294 14,294 14,293<br />

Total 79,856 79,983 79,981<br />

The first observation is <strong>the</strong> simple fact that <strong>the</strong> numbers given in <strong>the</strong><br />

masoretic tradition do not add up to <strong>the</strong> total <strong>the</strong>y <strong>the</strong>mselves<br />

record for <strong>the</strong> Torah as a whole, and <strong>the</strong> word count for Leviticus is<br />

<strong>of</strong>f by roughly 10,000 words. Moreover, as Weil has shown, <strong>the</strong><br />

total number <strong>of</strong> consonants for <strong>the</strong> Torah as a whole in Masoretic<br />

tradition is <strong>of</strong>f by almost 100,000! The minor discrepancy between<br />

<strong>the</strong> word count <strong>of</strong> Andersen/Forbes and G. E. Weil concerns a difference<br />

<strong>of</strong> only one word in both Numbers and Deuteronomy.<br />

A careful analysis <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Hebrew text for <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong> Deuteronomy<br />

as a whole suggests that <strong>the</strong> original word count was<br />

14,300. 65 Moreover, <strong>the</strong> number itself appears to be symbolic in<br />

nature—expressing hidden <strong>the</strong>ological information, within <strong>the</strong><br />

unfamiliar world <strong>of</strong> biblical numerology. The total word count <strong>of</strong><br />

14,300 (= 26 x 10 x 55) is carefully contrived. The title <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

book <strong>of</strong> Deuteronomy in Jewish tradition is <strong>the</strong> opening words,<br />

“These are <strong>the</strong> words.” The words are <strong>the</strong>n described as being <strong>the</strong><br />

words <strong>of</strong> Moses, which YHWH instructs him to say. Those words<br />

are shaped in terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ten Commandments. The number 26,<br />

as we have already seen in this book, is <strong>the</strong> numerical value <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

divine name YHWH. The number 10 refers to <strong>the</strong> Ten Commandments;<br />

and <strong>the</strong> number 55 (= 23 + 32) is <strong>the</strong> triangular<br />

number <strong>of</strong> 10, or <strong>the</strong> sum <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> numbers 1 through 10). In <strong>the</strong><br />

scribal tradition <strong>of</strong> ancient Israel, <strong>the</strong> triangular number ten happens<br />

to be <strong>the</strong> sum <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> two numbers associated with <strong>the</strong><br />

Hebrew word “glory” (55 = 23 + 32). The canonical task <strong>of</strong><br />

numerical composition, in which <strong>the</strong> divine-name number is<br />

woven into <strong>the</strong> fabric <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> text, was done to <strong>the</strong> glory <strong>of</strong> YHWH<br />

as an act <strong>of</strong> worship.<br />

The amazing thing is that we are able to restore, with some<br />

degree <strong>of</strong> confidence, <strong>the</strong> missing six Hebrew words in <strong>the</strong> origi-


118 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

nal canonical text <strong>of</strong> Deuteronomy. The text is that well preserved!<br />

Now we understand more fully <strong>the</strong> injunction within <strong>the</strong> book<br />

itself, “You must nei<strong>the</strong>r add anything to what I command you nor<br />

take anything from it, but keep <strong>the</strong> commandments <strong>of</strong> YHWH<br />

your God with which I am charging you” (Deut 4:2). The scribes<br />

<strong>of</strong> ancient Israel, and in subsequent Judaism, constructed a “wall<br />

around <strong>the</strong> text” to protect it and to preserve it intact. And <strong>the</strong>y<br />

succeeded, in that <strong>the</strong>y have handed us a manuscript that is<br />

removed by hundreds <strong>of</strong> years from its composition, which none<strong>the</strong>less<br />

appears to preserve <strong>the</strong> original word count to a remarkable<br />

degree <strong>of</strong> accuracy.<br />

A somewhat similar situation is found in <strong>the</strong> Book <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Twelve (Minor Prophets), which is approximately <strong>the</strong> same<br />

length as Deuteronomy, with an original word count <strong>of</strong> 14,352<br />

(= 26 x 23 x 12 x 2). Once again, <strong>the</strong> number appears to have<br />

been selected for its symbolic significance. There are 12 books in<br />

this literary work; it is <strong>the</strong> word <strong>of</strong> YHWH (26 is <strong>the</strong> numerical<br />

value <strong>of</strong> YHWH); and <strong>the</strong> word was written to <strong>the</strong> “glory <strong>of</strong><br />

YHWH” (23 is <strong>the</strong> numerical value <strong>of</strong> , “glory”). Moreover,<br />

each <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> twelve books within <strong>the</strong> Book <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Twelve (Minor<br />

Prophets) is also composed in terms <strong>of</strong> various combinations <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> four primary compositional numbers (17, 23, 26 and 32). 66<br />

Word Count in <strong>the</strong> Book <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Twelve (Minor Prophets)<br />

Book Words before & after atnach<br />

Hosea 2380 = 1283 + 1097 2380 = 17x140<br />

Joel 952 = 510 + 442 442 = 17x26; 952 = 17x56; 510 = 17x30<br />

Amos 2040 = 1130 + 910 2040 = 17x120; 910 = 26x35<br />

Micah 1394 = 744 + 650 1394 = 17x82; 650 = 26x25<br />

Nahum 559 = 299 + 260 559 = (17+26)x13; 260 = 26x10<br />

Hab. 676 = 364 + 312 676 = 26x26; 364 = 26x14; 312 = 26x12<br />

Zeph. 768 = 384 + 384 384 = 32x12<br />

Haggai 598 = 368 + 230 598 = 26x23; 368 = 23x16; 230 = 23x10<br />

Zech. 3128 =1768 +1360 3128=17x23x8; 1768=17x26x4; 1360=17x80<br />

Mal. 878 = 448 + 430 430 = (17+26)x10<br />

Obad. 291 = 174 + 117 289 = 17x17 {without 2-word heading}<br />

Jonah 688 = 380 + 308 688 = (17+26)x16; 680=17x40{without1:1}<br />

Totals 14,352 =7,852 +6,500 all three numbers divisible by 26<br />

6500 = sum <strong>of</strong> squares <strong>of</strong> 1 through 12<br />

14,352 =(26 x 23 x 12)x2


The <strong>Canon</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek NT in Early Church History 119<br />

One <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> purposes <strong>of</strong> composing a text in <strong>the</strong> form <strong>of</strong> a<br />

numerical composition is to provide <strong>the</strong> means for reconstructing<br />

<strong>the</strong> original form <strong>of</strong> that text in <strong>the</strong> face <strong>of</strong> inevitable copying<br />

errors in <strong>the</strong> transmission <strong>of</strong> that text. In short, <strong>the</strong> primary value<br />

<strong>of</strong> numerical composition is in <strong>the</strong> matter <strong>of</strong> what we commonly<br />

call textual criticism—<strong>the</strong> task <strong>of</strong> determining <strong>the</strong> correct text <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Bible itself. The very process <strong>of</strong> interpretation and <strong>of</strong> translation<br />

is dependent on having an accurate copy <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> text, one that<br />

represents <strong>the</strong> original canonical form (i.e., <strong>the</strong> ideal numerical<br />

composition <strong>of</strong> that text as <strong>the</strong> author conceived it). By discovering<br />

<strong>the</strong> ideal form <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> canonical text, we are in a position to<br />

restore that text through careful comparison <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> various ancient<br />

textual witnesses<br />

The situation in regards <strong>the</strong> text <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament<br />

is similar to that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Hebrew (and Aramaic) Tanakh. Evidence<br />

from a preliminary word count (using Codex Vaticanus) suggests<br />

that Luke and Paul used <strong>the</strong> ancient principle <strong>of</strong> numerical composition<br />

from <strong>the</strong> very beginning <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> canonical process that<br />

produced <strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament as <strong>the</strong> fifth and final section<br />

<strong>of</strong> The Completed Tanakh.<br />

Torah: Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus,<br />

Numbers, Deuteronomy<br />

Former Prophets: Joshua, Judges, 1–2 Samuel,<br />

1–2 Kings<br />

Latter Prophets: Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel and Book<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Twelve<br />

Former (Hebrew) Writings: Psalms, Proverbs, Job, Festal<br />

Scrolls, Daniel, etc.<br />

Latter (Greek) Writings: Apostolic Writings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek<br />

New Testament<br />

The principle <strong>of</strong> numerical composition, however, was soon forgotten<br />

in <strong>the</strong> maelstrom <strong>of</strong> political events in <strong>the</strong> Holy Land in <strong>the</strong><br />

middle <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> first century, and subsequently throughout <strong>the</strong><br />

whole <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire in <strong>the</strong> formative period <strong>of</strong> Christianity<br />

as a world religion.<br />

According to Lee McDonald, <strong>the</strong> Roman emperor Diocletian<br />

launched <strong>the</strong> last great empire-wide persecution <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Christians


120 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

on February 23, 303. His edict specifies <strong>the</strong> desire to avoid <strong>the</strong><br />

shedding <strong>of</strong> blood, but he demanded that all Christian churches be<br />

destroyed and that <strong>the</strong> sacred scriptures <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Christians be<br />

burned. The earlier Decian persecution (250–251) had required<br />

Christians to sacrifice to <strong>the</strong> emperor at penalty <strong>of</strong> death, like<br />

o<strong>the</strong>r localized persecutions throughout <strong>the</strong> Roman world in<br />

times past. The Diocletian persecution sought to destroy <strong>the</strong> organization<br />

and life <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> church by focusing on eliminating <strong>the</strong><br />

books, buildings, and <strong>of</strong>fices <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Christian churches. As things<br />

turned out, many Christians refused to surrender <strong>the</strong>ir sacred<br />

books and many deaths occurred.<br />

In his discussion <strong>of</strong> “The Burning <strong>of</strong> Sacred Books,” McDonald<br />

includes a detailed example <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> manner in which <strong>the</strong> decree<br />

<strong>of</strong> Diocletian was carried out, as recorded by Eusebius: 67<br />

In <strong>the</strong> eighth and seventh consulships <strong>of</strong> Diocletian and<br />

Maximian, 19 th May, from <strong>the</strong> records <strong>of</strong> Munatius Felix,<br />

high priest <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> province for life, Mayor <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> colony <strong>of</strong><br />

Cirta, arrived at <strong>the</strong> house where <strong>the</strong> Christians used to<br />

meet. The Mayor said to Paul <strong>the</strong> bishop: “Bring out <strong>the</strong><br />

writings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> law and anything else you have here, according<br />

to <strong>the</strong> order, so that you may obey <strong>the</strong> command.”<br />

The Bishop: “The readers have <strong>the</strong> scriptures, but we will give<br />

what we have here.”<br />

The Mayor: Point out <strong>the</strong> readers or send for <strong>the</strong>m.”<br />

The Bishop: “You all know <strong>the</strong>m.”<br />

The Mayor: “We do not know <strong>the</strong>m.”<br />

The Bishop: “The municipal <strong>of</strong>fice knows <strong>the</strong>m, that is, <strong>the</strong><br />

clerks Edusius and Junius.”<br />

The Mayor: “Leaving over <strong>the</strong> matter <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> readers, whom <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>of</strong>fice will point out, produce what you have.”<br />

Then follows an inventory <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> church plate and<br />

o<strong>the</strong>r property, including large stores <strong>of</strong> male and female<br />

cloths and shoes, produced in <strong>the</strong> presence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> clergy,<br />

who included three priests, two deacons, and four subdeacons,<br />

all named, and a number <strong>of</strong> “diggers.”<br />

The Mayor: “Bring out what you have.”<br />

Silvanus and Carosus (two <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> subdeacons): “We have<br />

thrown out everything that was here.”


The <strong>Canon</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek NT in Early Church History 121<br />

The Mayor: “Your answer is entered on <strong>the</strong> record.”<br />

After some empty cupboards have been found in <strong>the</strong> library,<br />

Silvanus <strong>the</strong>n produced a silver box and a silver lamp,<br />

which he said he had found behind a barrel.<br />

Victor (<strong>the</strong> mayor’s clerk): “You would have been a dead man if<br />

you hadn’t found <strong>the</strong>m.”<br />

The Mayor: “Look more carefully, in case <strong>the</strong>re is anything left<br />

out.”<br />

And when <strong>the</strong> dining-room was opened, <strong>the</strong>re were found <strong>the</strong>re<br />

four bins and six barrels.<br />

The Mayor: “Bring out <strong>the</strong> scripture that you have so that we<br />

can obey <strong>the</strong> orders and command <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> emperors.”<br />

Catullinus (ano<strong>the</strong>r subdeacon) produced one very large<br />

volume.<br />

The Mayor: “Why have you given me one volume only? Produce<br />

<strong>the</strong> scriptures that you have.”<br />

Marcuclius and Catullinus (two subdeacons): “We haven’t any<br />

more, because we are subdeacons; <strong>the</strong> readers have <strong>the</strong><br />

books.”<br />

The Mayor: “If you don’t know where <strong>the</strong>y live, tell me <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

names.”<br />

Marcuclius and Catullinus: “We are not traitors: here we are,<br />

order us to be killed.”<br />

The Mayor: “Put <strong>the</strong>m under arrest.”<br />

They apparently weakened so far as to reveal one reader, for <strong>the</strong><br />

Mayor now moved on to <strong>the</strong> house <strong>of</strong> Eugenius, who produced<br />

four books.”<br />

The Mayor now turned on <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r two subdeacons, Silvanus<br />

and Carosus:<br />

The Mayor: “Show me <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r readers.”<br />

Silvanus and Carosus: “The bishop has already said that<br />

Edusius and Junius <strong>the</strong> clerks know <strong>the</strong>m all: <strong>the</strong>y will<br />

show you <strong>the</strong> way to <strong>the</strong>ir houses.”<br />

Edusius and Junius: “We will show <strong>the</strong>m, sir.”<br />

The Mayor went on to visit <strong>the</strong> six remaining readers. Four produced<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir books without demur. One declared he had none, and<br />

<strong>the</strong> Mayor was content with entering his statement on <strong>the</strong> record.


122 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

The last was out, but his wife produced his books; <strong>the</strong> Mayor had<br />

<strong>the</strong> house searched by <strong>the</strong> public slave to make sure that none had<br />

been overlooked. This task over, he addressed <strong>the</strong> subdeacons: “If<br />

<strong>the</strong>re has been any omission, <strong>the</strong> responsibility is yours.”<br />

Eusebius describes <strong>the</strong> persecution in detail, emphasizing <strong>the</strong><br />

martyrs at Nicomedia. As noted above, <strong>the</strong> persecution involves<br />

systematic burning <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> sacred Scriptures.<br />

The Christians who handed over <strong>the</strong>ir sacred Scriptures to<br />

<strong>the</strong> Roman authorities were called <strong>the</strong> traditores. They were despised<br />

among <strong>the</strong>ir fellow Christians, especially <strong>the</strong> Donatists who<br />

considered <strong>the</strong>se traditor clergy worthy <strong>of</strong> damnation to eternal<br />

fire. The Christians who did not give in and who survived were<br />

called confessors. Those who died were called martyrs. A serious<br />

problem emerged subsequently in <strong>the</strong> fourth century over what to<br />

do with <strong>the</strong> traditores or lapsi (those who had fallen away from<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir faith). This controversy eventually involved <strong>the</strong> Christian<br />

emperor Constantine himself. 68<br />

In <strong>the</strong> face <strong>of</strong> violence and death, many Christians surrendered<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir sacred Scriptures to <strong>the</strong> flames <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> imperial decree.<br />

To replace <strong>the</strong> Scriptures that were destroyed, copies were made<br />

under less than ideal circumstances. Moreover, <strong>the</strong> memory <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

original numerical composition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se texts was long since forgotten.<br />

Is it any wonder that <strong>the</strong> state <strong>of</strong> preservation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> text<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament is much poorer than that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Hebrew Tanakh? One scholar in his web-site estimates that <strong>the</strong>re<br />

are 200,000 textual variants in <strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament. 69<br />

None<strong>the</strong>less, <strong>the</strong> phenomenon <strong>of</strong> numerical composition <strong>of</strong> that<br />

text provides an invaluable tool in <strong>the</strong> task <strong>of</strong> textual criticism for<br />

<strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament as well as for <strong>the</strong> Tanakh.<br />

Evidence from <strong>the</strong> Word Count Project in <strong>the</strong> Greek New<br />

Testament also has much to say on <strong>the</strong> question <strong>of</strong> an original<br />

Hebrew/Aramaic New Testament as championed by James<br />

Trimm. 70 It remains possible that much <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> New Testament<br />

(i.e., <strong>the</strong> Gospels <strong>of</strong> Mat<strong>the</strong>w, Mark and John and <strong>the</strong> Epistles <strong>of</strong><br />

James, Peter, John and Jude may have been originally composed<br />

in Aramaic by Jews living in <strong>the</strong> Land (whe<strong>the</strong>r one calls that land<br />

Israel or Palestine). This may also be true <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Revelation to<br />

John and <strong>the</strong> original Epistle to <strong>the</strong> Hebrews, whoever <strong>the</strong> author


The <strong>Canon</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek NT in Early Church History 123<br />

<strong>of</strong> that book may have been. Be this as it may, <strong>the</strong>se same books<br />

emerge as sacred Scripture in <strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament. These<br />

texts were transformed into canonical Scripture by <strong>the</strong> timehonored<br />

principle <strong>of</strong> numerical composition under <strong>the</strong> general<br />

supervision <strong>of</strong> Luke as <strong>the</strong> “master editor” <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament.<br />

This canonical task was undertaken under <strong>the</strong> authority<br />

and general supervision <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Apostle Paul from <strong>the</strong> outset.<br />

The existence <strong>of</strong> copies <strong>of</strong> various books <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> New Testament<br />

in Aramaic (ultimately producing <strong>the</strong> Syriac Peshitta), and<br />

in Hebrew, within <strong>the</strong> early Messianic movement in <strong>the</strong> ancient<br />

Middle East bear witness to <strong>the</strong> complex origins <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> New Testament<br />

(B’rith Hadashah) within Palestinian Judaism. None<strong>the</strong>less,<br />

<strong>the</strong> Completed Tanakh as canonical Scripture includes <strong>the</strong> Greek<br />

New Testament as its fifth and concluding canonical division:<br />

Torah, Prophets (in two parts—Former and Latter Prophets),<br />

and Writings (in two parts—Hebrew and Greek [Apostolic] Writings).<br />

The numerical composition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bible as a whole bears<br />

witness to this fact.


Unfinished Business in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>ical<br />

Process—in <strong>the</strong> Present<br />

Current study <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> canonical process in both Judaism<br />

and Christianity raises pr<strong>of</strong>ound questions, which are<br />

not easily resolved. Shemaryahu Talmon argues that<br />

scribes in antiquity went well beyond <strong>the</strong> simple task <strong>of</strong> copying<br />

<strong>the</strong> text. 71 A scribe worked creatively with <strong>the</strong> text as “a minor<br />

partner in <strong>the</strong> creative literary process,” augmenting and enriching<br />

it for <strong>the</strong> community. Consequently attention has shifted to what<br />

Eugene Ulrich calls <strong>the</strong> “latter stages in <strong>the</strong> composition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Bible.” 72 Ulrich’s conclusions illustrate <strong>the</strong> situation well. He says,<br />

“I would argue that <strong>the</strong>re is no canon as such in Judaism prior to<br />

<strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> first century C.E. or in Christianity prior to <strong>the</strong><br />

fourth century, that it is confusing to speak <strong>of</strong> an ‘open canon,’ and<br />

that ‘<strong>the</strong> canonical text’ is an imprecise term, at best an abstraction<br />

(not a text one could ever pick up and read).” 73 For Ulrich, and<br />

o<strong>the</strong>rs, <strong>the</strong>re is no original “canonical text” to recover through textual<br />

criticism. The text itself grew through time, and <strong>the</strong> authoritative<br />

version <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> text emerged at <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> that process, ra<strong>the</strong>r<br />

than <strong>the</strong> beginning.<br />

Most scholars writing in <strong>the</strong> field <strong>of</strong> “canon history” argue<br />

from a position in sharp contrast to <strong>the</strong> <strong>the</strong>sis presented in this<br />

book, because <strong>the</strong>y are unaware <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> principle <strong>of</strong> numerical composition.<br />

This principle applies primarily at <strong>the</strong> beginning <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

canonical process, at least in <strong>the</strong> matter <strong>of</strong> word count. Since <strong>the</strong><br />

125


126 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

addition or subtraction <strong>of</strong> so much as a single word destroys <strong>the</strong><br />

original authoritative pattern by symbolically removing <strong>the</strong> divine<br />

presence in that text, which is conveyed in its numerical composition,<br />

<strong>the</strong> text in question ceases to be <strong>the</strong> “words <strong>of</strong> G–d” in an<br />

absolute sense. At <strong>the</strong> same time, it is not possible from a human<br />

point <strong>of</strong> view to copy a text as long and complex as <strong>the</strong> Hebrew<br />

Bible without introducing <strong>the</strong> normal copying errors <strong>of</strong> addition<br />

(dittography) or subtraction (haplography) <strong>of</strong> specific letters and<br />

words. Moreover, it was difficult, if not impossible, to locate all<br />

such errors once <strong>the</strong>y were made. To minimize <strong>the</strong> proliferation <strong>of</strong><br />

such errors scribes were forbidden to correct even obvious copying<br />

errors present in <strong>the</strong> authoritative text <strong>the</strong>y were copying.<br />

Such corrections were made in marginal notations, which produced<br />

<strong>the</strong> phenomenon <strong>of</strong> kethiv/qere’ readings. Readers were<br />

instructed to read what appears in <strong>the</strong> marginal note (qere’, “what<br />

is to be read”) in place <strong>of</strong> what is actually written in <strong>the</strong> text itself<br />

(kethiv, “what is written”).<br />

The scribes in ancient Israel also appear to have devised a simple<br />

means <strong>of</strong> restoring G–d’s symbolic presence in terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

numerical composition without adding or subtracting any words<br />

as such within a given text. They adjusted <strong>the</strong> letter count by use <strong>of</strong><br />

optional vowel letters to achieve specific totals divisible by <strong>the</strong><br />

number seventeen. I see no o<strong>the</strong>r way to explain <strong>the</strong> data, which<br />

has emerged in recent Masoretic studies. The following table gives<br />

<strong>the</strong> letter count for <strong>the</strong> five books <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Torah in at least three different<br />

Masoretic manuscripts at different points in time over <strong>the</strong><br />

course <strong>of</strong> four hundred years:<br />

Norzi Silberberg Even- Madrid Ginsburg Weil<br />

(16 th c.) (19 th c.) Shoshan (M1) 1894 1978<br />

Genesis 78,064 78,064 78,064 78,063 78,033 78,070<br />

Exodus 63,529 63,529 63,529 63,496 63,499 63,533<br />

Leviticus 44,790 44,790 44,790 44,788 44,789 44,795<br />

Numbers 63,578 65,530 65,530 63,560 63,732 63,544<br />

Deut. 54,893 54,893 54,892 54,892 54,892 54,906<br />

Rabbi Solomon Norzi (b. 1560 CE) lived in Mantua, Italy, where<br />

he had access to an important Spanish manuscript <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Hebrew<br />

Bible. Working more than 300 years later, probably from <strong>the</strong><br />

same manuscript that Norzi used, a German copyist by <strong>the</strong> name


Unfinished business in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>ical Process—In <strong>the</strong> Present 127<br />

<strong>of</strong> Simon Silberberg devised a simple but laborious method <strong>of</strong><br />

counting each <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> twenty-two letters <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Hebrew alphabet<br />

line by line in a hand written manuscript, which was copied from<br />

this text. Though <strong>the</strong> modern Israeli scholar Abraham Even-<br />

Shoshan may have based his work, at least in part, on that <strong>of</strong> Norzi<br />

and/or Silberberg, he differs from <strong>the</strong>m both in <strong>the</strong> letter count <strong>of</strong><br />

Deuteronomy. 74 In this instance his letter count agrees instead<br />

with that <strong>of</strong> Christian David Ginsburg (1894) and <strong>the</strong> earlier<br />

marginal notation in <strong>the</strong> medieval manuscript (M1) located in<br />

Madrid. The data published by G. E. Weil in 1978 is based on a<br />

computer count <strong>of</strong> Codex L (Leningrad). 75 The close correspondence<br />

in <strong>the</strong>se figures is astounding. But <strong>of</strong> even greater significance<br />

is <strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong>se numbers appear to reflect an original<br />

editorial design based on <strong>the</strong> number seventeen:<br />

Genesis 78,064 letters = 17 x 7 x 656<br />

Exodus 63,529 letters = 17 x 37 x 101<br />

Leviticus 44,795 letters = 17 x 17 x 155<br />

Numbers 63,529 letters = 17 x 37 x 101<br />

Deuteronomy 54,893 letters = 17 x 3229<br />

Total 304,810 letters = 17 x 11 x 1630<br />

It is curious to note that <strong>the</strong> letter count in <strong>the</strong> books <strong>of</strong> Exodus<br />

and Numbers within this system is identical, with 63,529 (= 17<br />

x 37 x 101) consonants in each <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se books. This phenomenon<br />

was achieved by use <strong>of</strong> optional vowel letters without changing<br />

<strong>the</strong> word count as such within each <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se books. The appearance<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> multiple <strong>of</strong> 17 x 17 for <strong>the</strong> letter count <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> central<br />

book <strong>of</strong> Leviticus is noteworthy. This number is preserved<br />

exactly in Codex L (Leningrad), to which <strong>the</strong> earlier scholars in<br />

question did not have access in <strong>the</strong>ir manual letter counts for <strong>the</strong><br />

five books <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Torah.<br />

The concept <strong>of</strong> numerical composition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> biblical text<br />

brings fresh meaning to <strong>the</strong> time-honored belief on <strong>the</strong> part <strong>of</strong><br />

those who maintain that <strong>the</strong> Bible “is <strong>the</strong> Word <strong>of</strong> God written<br />

and is <strong>the</strong>refore inerrant in <strong>the</strong> autographs.” 76 If one were to press<br />

<strong>the</strong> position <strong>of</strong> Ulrich, Talmon, and o<strong>the</strong>rs to its logical conclusion,<br />

<strong>the</strong>re is no original autograph to recover. From <strong>the</strong>ir point <strong>of</strong><br />

view, <strong>the</strong> text was augmented through time by a long series <strong>of</strong>


128 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

“partners” in <strong>the</strong> creative literary process with <strong>the</strong> authoritative<br />

text emerging at <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> that process. On <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r hand, if <strong>the</strong><br />

text was originally written as a numerical composition, that<br />

numerical design is recoverable, at least in principle. Moreover,<br />

we are in a position to judge <strong>the</strong> fidelity <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> copying process<br />

within a given textual tradition by careful comparative study. The<br />

initial task is that <strong>of</strong> recovering <strong>the</strong> principles that shaped <strong>the</strong> original<br />

numerical composition.<br />

Though <strong>the</strong> phenomenon <strong>of</strong> numerical composition can be<br />

imposed on an existing text, as Luke apparently did with <strong>the</strong> Epistle<br />

to <strong>the</strong> Hebrews (and perhaps <strong>the</strong> Letters <strong>of</strong> Paul), this can be<br />

achieved only with <strong>the</strong> expenditure <strong>of</strong> an enormous amount <strong>of</strong><br />

energy. Moreover, <strong>the</strong> fact that a text has been composed as a<br />

numerical composition is not apparent to a person reading that<br />

text who is unfamiliar with <strong>the</strong> process. In one sense, Ulrich and<br />

o<strong>the</strong>rs are correct in <strong>the</strong>ir assessment <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> changes that took<br />

place in <strong>the</strong> copying <strong>of</strong> religious texts through time. Like <strong>the</strong> process<br />

<strong>of</strong> translation, which by its essential nature is a form <strong>of</strong> interpretation,<br />

individual scribes through <strong>the</strong> centuries <strong>of</strong> textual<br />

transmission also interpreted <strong>the</strong> texts <strong>the</strong>y were copying and <strong>the</strong>y<br />

“improved” those texts in various ways. This explains <strong>the</strong> fact that<br />

texts like Paul’s Letter to <strong>the</strong> Galatians increased in regards total<br />

word count by as much as 1 percent from Codex Vaticanus to subsequent<br />

hand-copied uncials in <strong>the</strong> fourth and fifth centuries such<br />

as Sinaiticus, Alexandrinus, and Ephraemi Rescriptus—and by as<br />

much as 2 percent by <strong>the</strong> time we get to <strong>the</strong> first printed edition <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament by Erasmus in 1516.<br />

The principle <strong>of</strong> numerical composition in <strong>the</strong> Bible suggests<br />

that recent attempts to “erase <strong>the</strong> line” between so-called “higher<br />

criticism” and “lower criticism,” as argued by Ulrich and o<strong>the</strong>rs,<br />

are misinformed. Creative scribes may produce what o<strong>the</strong>rs perceive<br />

to be more readable texts, and thus more useful in some<br />

ways. But <strong>the</strong> changes introduced destroy <strong>the</strong> design <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> original<br />

numerical composition; and by removing <strong>the</strong> “divine-name<br />

numbers” from <strong>the</strong> fabric <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> text, <strong>the</strong>se scribes violate <strong>the</strong><br />

foundational canonical injunction not to add anything or subtract<br />

anything from <strong>the</strong> sacred text (Deut 4:2). Moreover, <strong>the</strong>y stand<br />

accountable: “I warn everyone hearing <strong>the</strong> words <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> prophecy


Unfinished business in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>ical Process—In <strong>the</strong> Present 129<br />

<strong>of</strong> this book that if anyone adds to <strong>the</strong>m, God will add to him <strong>the</strong><br />

plagues written in this book. And if anyone takes anything away<br />

from <strong>the</strong> words in <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong> this prophecy, God will take away<br />

his share in <strong>the</strong> Tree <strong>of</strong> Life and <strong>the</strong> holy city, as described in this<br />

book” (Rev 21:18–19).<br />

A. In Search <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Correct Order and<br />

Number <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Books in <strong>the</strong> Bible<br />

The traditional order <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> thirty-nine books in <strong>the</strong> Old Testament<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Christian Bible is quite different from that <strong>of</strong> Jewish<br />

tradition. The first five books, <strong>the</strong> books <strong>of</strong> Moses, are <strong>the</strong> same<br />

in Jewish and Christian tradition. But from that point on <strong>the</strong><br />

conceptual design diverges. In Christian tradition <strong>the</strong> so-called<br />

“historical books” are grouped toge<strong>the</strong>r in chronological order,<br />

including <strong>the</strong> little books <strong>of</strong> Ruth and Es<strong>the</strong>r. Thus Ruth appears<br />

immediately after <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong> Judges, because its opening words<br />

are, “In <strong>the</strong> days when <strong>the</strong> judges ruled.” Reading <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong><br />

Ruth as a sort <strong>of</strong> appendix to <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong> Judges, however, gives<br />

it an entirely different setting from that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> opening book <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> five Festal Scrolls in Jewish tradition. There <strong>the</strong> close connection<br />

between <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong> Ruth and <strong>the</strong> concluding chapter <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

book <strong>of</strong> Proverbs is hard to miss. The remarkable acrostic poem<br />

on <strong>the</strong> “virtuous woman” begins with <strong>the</strong> question,<br />

“Who can find a virtuous woman?” (Prov 31:10). In Codex L<br />

(Leningrad) <strong>the</strong> reader turns a single page to find a description <strong>of</strong><br />

Ruth, which fits that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> virtuous woman like <strong>the</strong> proverbial<br />

“glass slipper.” Moreover, Boaz who describes Ruth explicitly as<br />

an “virtuous woman” (Ruth 3:11) also says, in effect,<br />

“I have found her.”<br />

Placing <strong>the</strong> books <strong>of</strong> 1–2 Chronicles immediately after 1–2<br />

Samuel and 1–2 Kings makes perfect sense from a logical point <strong>of</strong><br />

view in terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir parallel content and <strong>the</strong> verbal dependence <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> former on <strong>the</strong> latter. But in Jewish tradition Chronicles belongs<br />

among <strong>the</strong> Writings at <strong>the</strong> very end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Tanakh, whereas <strong>the</strong><br />

books <strong>of</strong> Samuel and Kings are among <strong>the</strong> prophets. Placing <strong>the</strong><br />

so-called poetic books (Job, Psalms, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes and


130 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

Song <strong>of</strong> Solomon) before <strong>the</strong> seventeen books <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> prophets also<br />

makes sense in terms <strong>of</strong> logical arrangement in <strong>the</strong> Christian Bible.<br />

But it separates <strong>the</strong> Former Prophets from <strong>the</strong> Latter Prophets in<br />

Jewish tradition, so that Christians seldom see <strong>the</strong> close connection<br />

between <strong>the</strong>se two sections <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir Bibles. Daniel is placed among<br />

<strong>the</strong> so-called Major Prophets within <strong>the</strong> Protestant Christian tradition,<br />

whereas in <strong>the</strong> Tanakh <strong>the</strong> book functions as a sort <strong>of</strong> literary<br />

bridge within <strong>the</strong> Writings, connecting its major parts. Once again<br />

<strong>the</strong> literary setting functions as a pair <strong>of</strong> glasses, as it were, through<br />

which <strong>the</strong> book is normally read in a different way in Christian contexts<br />

from that <strong>of</strong> Judaism. Putting <strong>the</strong> twelve so-called Minor<br />

Prophets immediately after <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong> Daniel also makes good<br />

sense, but it communicates <strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong>se books should be read<br />

as separate entities ra<strong>the</strong>r than a single “Book <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Twelve” in Jewish<br />

tradition. The book <strong>of</strong> Malachi, in particular, forms a fitting<br />

ending to <strong>the</strong> Old Testament in <strong>the</strong> Christian Bible. The Tanakh,<br />

however, concludes with <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong> Chronicles preceded by <strong>the</strong><br />

books <strong>of</strong> Ezra and Nehemiah. These books are displaced in Christian<br />

tradition to that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> historical books much earlier in <strong>the</strong><br />

arrangement <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> books <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bible. In Jewish tradition, <strong>the</strong><br />

chronological reversal at <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bible with Ezra and Nehemiah<br />

before Chronicles raises literary questions, which invite reflection<br />

and fresh discovery <strong>of</strong> surprising meaning.<br />

Yeshua and his followers within <strong>the</strong> first generation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Messianic Jewish community in <strong>the</strong> Holy Land learned <strong>the</strong> Tanakh<br />

in its correct order within <strong>the</strong> three primary categories—Torah,<br />

Prophets and Writings. At <strong>the</strong> same time, however, <strong>the</strong> individual<br />

books <strong>the</strong>mselves were never actually placed in any specific order<br />

between two covers within a single book. The biblical text was written<br />

on scrolls; and <strong>the</strong> followers <strong>of</strong> Yeshua learned <strong>the</strong> Tanakh primarily<br />

by hearing it recited (or sung) in public worship, with<br />

primary focus on readings from <strong>the</strong> Torah (<strong>the</strong> weekly Parashoth)<br />

and <strong>the</strong> Prophets (<strong>the</strong> accompanying Haftaroth) and <strong>the</strong>y learned it<br />

well. Hardly a page <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament is without a specific<br />

citation or allusion to specific texts in <strong>the</strong> Tanakh. One <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

reasons that <strong>the</strong> followers <strong>of</strong> Yeshua in <strong>the</strong> Holy Land were so fluent<br />

in <strong>the</strong>ir use <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Tanakh in <strong>the</strong>ir interpretation <strong>of</strong> it through<br />

personal experience, is <strong>the</strong> simple fact that <strong>the</strong>y learned to “think


Unfinished business in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>ical Process—In <strong>the</strong> Present 131<br />

Tanakh” by knowing at a deep level its literary structure. By seeing<br />

<strong>the</strong> forest itself with clarity <strong>of</strong> vision, <strong>the</strong>y could stop and examine<br />

any given tree in it with remarkable depth <strong>of</strong> understanding.<br />

The arrangement <strong>of</strong> books in <strong>the</strong> New Testament today differs<br />

from what is found in <strong>the</strong> oldest and most important Greek uncial<br />

codices, which have survived from ca. 325–450 CE. It differs from<br />

<strong>the</strong> first complete listing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se books by Bishop Athanasius <strong>of</strong><br />

Alexandria in his Easter Letter <strong>of</strong> 367 CE as well. In <strong>the</strong> earliest and<br />

best manuscripts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament, <strong>the</strong> seven General<br />

Epistles <strong>of</strong> James, 1–2 Peter, 1–3 John, and Jude are placed immediately<br />

after Acts, and almost always before <strong>the</strong> thirteen Letters <strong>of</strong><br />

Paul. Of <strong>the</strong> eight oldest Greek (uncial) codices, seven have <strong>the</strong><br />

books <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> New Testament in <strong>the</strong> following order: four Gospels,<br />

seven General Epistles, fourteen Letters <strong>of</strong> Paul (including<br />

Hebrews), and <strong>the</strong> Revelation to John. Codex Sinaiticus places <strong>the</strong><br />

Letters <strong>of</strong> Paul before <strong>the</strong> General Epistles, but Acts appears immediately<br />

before <strong>the</strong> Letter <strong>of</strong> James. The ordering <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> books <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Greek New Testament, in which <strong>the</strong> seven General Epistles appear<br />

before <strong>the</strong> Letters <strong>of</strong> Paul, is followed in <strong>the</strong> majority <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> approximately<br />

300 uncial manuscripts (fourth through ninth centuries CE)<br />

and some 4000 minuscule texts (seventh through fifteenth centuries<br />

CE). From this evidence, some scholars conclude that this<br />

Greek manuscript order is <strong>the</strong> “original order” <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se books. In<br />

1881, B. F. Westcott and F. J. A. Hort chose to go with this ancient<br />

order in <strong>the</strong>ir <strong>of</strong>ficial Greek text <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> New Testament. 77 In so<br />

doing, <strong>the</strong>y were in agreement with Lachmann, Tischendorf, and<br />

Tragelles before <strong>the</strong>m.<br />

In his Easter Letter <strong>of</strong> 367 CE, <strong>the</strong> oldest known list and<br />

arrangement <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> books <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Christian Bible (<strong>the</strong> Completed<br />

Tanakh), Bishop Athanasius <strong>of</strong> Alexandria placed <strong>the</strong> seven General<br />

Epistles before <strong>the</strong> Letters <strong>of</strong> Paul, with Hebrews between 2<br />

Thessalonians and 1 Timothy. Writing in 1907, Caspar R. Gregory,<br />

whose publication <strong>of</strong> Tischendorf’s Greek New Testament<br />

(1894) provides <strong>the</strong> main source <strong>of</strong> textual materials on which<br />

scholars still depend, argued strongly that we should restore <strong>the</strong><br />

“original order” <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> books in <strong>the</strong> Bible. As he put it, “Every<br />

New Testament should have <strong>the</strong> books in precisely <strong>the</strong> same<br />

order, <strong>the</strong> order <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek Church, which in this case is <strong>of</strong> right


132 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> guardian <strong>of</strong> this ancient literature.” 78 But <strong>the</strong>re is no single<br />

order for <strong>the</strong> books <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Second Testament in <strong>the</strong> Greek Church<br />

<strong>of</strong> antiquity, as careful perusal <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> seventy-five manuscripts<br />

Reuben Swanson used in his work on Galatians reveals. 79<br />

It is possible to outline Gregory’s proposed “original order”<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> New Testament epistles and <strong>the</strong> Revelation to John in a<br />

concentric pattern, as follows:<br />

A Seven General Epistles: James, Peter (2), John (3), and Jude<br />

B Nine Ecclesiastical Letters <strong>of</strong> Paul—to seven churches<br />

X Epistle to <strong>the</strong> Hebrews<br />

B´ Four Personal Letters <strong>of</strong> Paul—to Timothy (2), Titus and Philemon<br />

A´ Revelation to John—to seven churches<br />

Because <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> symmetry in this arrangement <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> twenty-two<br />

books in <strong>the</strong> second half <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> New Testament, it is easy to understand<br />

why it has achieved popularity in some circles. None<strong>the</strong>less,<br />

truth is not determined by majority vote. From earliest times <strong>the</strong>re<br />

has also been strong witness to <strong>the</strong> traditional so-called “western”<br />

order, with <strong>the</strong> Letters <strong>of</strong> Paul in <strong>the</strong> initial position, after Acts <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Apostles, which concludes with <strong>the</strong> account <strong>of</strong> Paul as a prisoner<br />

in Rome (ca. 60–62 CE).<br />

Jerome (ca. 345–419 CE) is sometimes blamed as <strong>the</strong> culprit<br />

responsible for giving <strong>the</strong> Christian Church its Bible in <strong>the</strong><br />

“wrong order.” Some scholars argue that Jerome placed <strong>the</strong> Letters<br />

<strong>of</strong> Paul before <strong>the</strong> seven General Epistles in an attempt to exalt<br />

<strong>the</strong> position <strong>of</strong> Paul (<strong>the</strong> apostle to <strong>the</strong> Gentiles) above those apostles<br />

who were commissioned to go to <strong>the</strong> Jews. They argue that<br />

Jerome arbitrarily placed Paul’s Letter to <strong>the</strong> Romans, and <strong>the</strong> city<br />

<strong>of</strong> Rome in particular, ahead <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Jewish apostles who were<br />

associated with Jerusalem. In short, <strong>the</strong>y insist that “<strong>the</strong> arrangement<br />

<strong>of</strong> Jerome is provincial, sectarian and clearly adopted for<br />

political reasons.” 80 But though Jerome played a significant role in<br />

establishing <strong>the</strong> traditional “western” order <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se books in <strong>the</strong><br />

Latin Vulgate, he was not its originator. He himself acknowledged<br />

that he was influenced by Epiphanius (d. 403) in this decision.<br />

Moreover, <strong>the</strong> Latin <strong>the</strong>ologian Rufinus (d. 410) advocated<br />

this order, as did <strong>the</strong> Third Synod <strong>of</strong> Carthage (397). Innocent <strong>of</strong><br />

Rome (401–417) did <strong>the</strong> same; and <strong>the</strong>re are prominent eastern


Unfinished business in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>ical Process—In <strong>the</strong> Present 133<br />

Christians as well who followed this “western” order, such as<br />

Gregory <strong>of</strong> Nazianzus (330–389) and Amphilochius, bishop <strong>of</strong><br />

Iconium (373–394). The decision was not “adopted for political<br />

reasons,” as some scholars conclude, since <strong>the</strong>re is good precedent<br />

that goes back to at least <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> earliest <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek<br />

(uncial) codices. Moreover, it should be noted that <strong>the</strong> oldest and<br />

most important <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se codices add books to <strong>the</strong> New Testament<br />

and rearrange <strong>the</strong> books <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Old Testament in a somewhat arbitrary<br />

fashion, which includes <strong>the</strong> addition <strong>of</strong> various apocryphal<br />

works in no consistent order.<br />

In spite <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> weight <strong>of</strong> evidence from <strong>the</strong> New Testament<br />

Greek manuscript tradition, a case can be made for <strong>the</strong> traditional<br />

“western” order in <strong>the</strong> Latin Vulgate as representing <strong>the</strong> “correct<br />

order” <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> books <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> New Testament. Though <strong>the</strong> New Testament<br />

was written in Greek, it was translated early into Latin.<br />

Jerome revised that Latin tradition as <strong>the</strong> <strong>of</strong>ficial canonical text <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Roman Church. This so-called “western” order <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> books <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> New Testament reflects <strong>the</strong> structure <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> canon as promulgated<br />

by <strong>the</strong> apostles Paul, Peter, and John in <strong>the</strong> second half <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> first century within Messianic Palestinian Judaism.<br />

The fact that this “western” arrangement has survived <strong>the</strong><br />

challenge <strong>of</strong> those who championed <strong>the</strong> priority <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> seven General<br />

Epistles in times past invites us to take a closer look at <strong>the</strong> symmetry<br />

<strong>of</strong> this order, as it appears in almost all printed editions <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Christian Bible:<br />

A Nine Ecclesiastical Letters <strong>of</strong> Paul—to seven churches<br />

B Four Personal Letters <strong>of</strong> Paul—to Timothy (2), Titus and Philemon<br />

X Epistle to <strong>the</strong> Hebrews<br />

B´ Seven General Epistles: James, Peter (2), John (3), and Jude<br />

A´ Revelation to John—to seven churches<br />

There is symmetry in this arrangement as well. The outer frame<br />

moves from Paul’s nine letters to seven churches, to Revelation,<br />

which is addressed to seven churches. The inner frame consists <strong>of</strong><br />

four letters from Paul and seven from four persons o<strong>the</strong>r than<br />

Paul. The symmetry is more striking, however, when we place this<br />

section <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> canon within <strong>the</strong> larger setting <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> New Testament<br />

(B’rit Hadashah) as a whole:


134 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

A The four Gospels and Acts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Apostles (a “New Torah”)<br />

B Thirteen Letters <strong>of</strong> Paul—to seven churches (9) and three individuals (4)<br />

X Epistle to <strong>the</strong> Hebrews<br />

B´ Seven General Epistles—James, Peter (2), John (3) and Jude<br />

A´ Revelation to John—to seven churches (<strong>the</strong> Apocalypse)<br />

The principle <strong>of</strong> lectio difficilior applies here; for it is easier to<br />

explain <strong>the</strong> arrangement that displaces <strong>the</strong> seven General Epistles<br />

and <strong>the</strong> Epistle to <strong>the</strong> Hebrews than it is to explain <strong>the</strong> order presented<br />

here unless, <strong>of</strong> course, this order is original. In <strong>the</strong> so-called<br />

“original order” canon advocated by Westcott and Hort (and o<strong>the</strong>rs),<br />

<strong>the</strong> books are simply rearranged in presumed chronological<br />

sequence, as was also <strong>the</strong> case in <strong>the</strong> ordering <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> books <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Old Testament in <strong>the</strong> Septuagint tradition <strong>of</strong> Alexandria, long<br />

before <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> Jerome.<br />

In <strong>the</strong> “western order” <strong>of</strong> canonical tradition, <strong>the</strong> Epistle to<br />

<strong>the</strong> Hebrews was used to connect <strong>the</strong> thirteen “Letters <strong>of</strong> Paul”<br />

with <strong>the</strong> seven General Epistles. This structure suggests <strong>the</strong> possibility<br />

that <strong>the</strong> thirteen Letters <strong>of</strong> Paul correspond in some way<br />

with <strong>the</strong> thirteen “prophets” (Nevi’im) in <strong>the</strong> canon <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> First<br />

Testament, as described by <strong>the</strong> ancient Jewish historian Josephus.<br />

The structure <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Completed Tanakh is a natural extension<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> original twenty-two-book canon <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Tanakh (<strong>the</strong> First<br />

Testament) to include its counterpart in <strong>the</strong> Second Testament, in<br />

which <strong>the</strong> four Gospels and Acts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Apostles function as a<br />

“New Torah” in <strong>the</strong> center. The end result is a canon <strong>of</strong> forty-nine<br />

books [(9 + 4 + 9) + 5 + (9 + 4 + 9) = 49 = 7 2 ]:<br />

A Nine Books <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Primary History—Torah (5) and Former Prophets (4)<br />

B Four Books <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Hebrew Prophets—Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, and <strong>the</strong> Twelve<br />

C Nine Books in <strong>the</strong> Writings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> First Testament<br />

X New Torah—<strong>the</strong> Four Gospels and Acts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Apostles<br />

C´ Nine Books in <strong>the</strong> Writings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Second Testament—Paul’s Ecclesiastical Letters<br />

B´ Four Books <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Apostle Paul—Personal Letters (Timothy [2], Titus, and Philemon)<br />

A´ Nine Books <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “Apostolic Story”—Hebrews + 7 General Epistles + Revelation<br />

The apostle Paul played a central role in <strong>the</strong> formation <strong>of</strong> this<br />

canonical structure, with his nine “Ecclesiastical Letters to Seven<br />

Churches” set over against <strong>the</strong> nine books <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Writings<br />

(Kethuvim) in <strong>the</strong> Jewish Tanakh.


Unfinished business in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>ical Process—In <strong>the</strong> Present 135<br />

Ano<strong>the</strong>r way <strong>of</strong> looking at <strong>the</strong> structure <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bible as a whole,<br />

which shows <strong>the</strong> continuity between <strong>the</strong> Tanakh <strong>of</strong> Jewish tradition<br />

and <strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament (B’rit Hadashah) isasfollows:<br />

Torah (Law)—five books <strong>of</strong> Moses (<strong>the</strong> Pentateuch)<br />

Nevi’im (Prophets)—in two parts: Former Prophets and Latter Prophets<br />

Kethuvim (Writings)—in two parts: Hebrew Writings (OT) & Apostolic<br />

Writings (NT)<br />

A fitting title for <strong>the</strong> Christian Bible arranged in its “correct order”<br />

is thus <strong>the</strong> Completed Tanakh—<strong>the</strong> Torah plus <strong>the</strong> Prophets<br />

(Nevi’im) plus <strong>the</strong> Writings (Kethuvim). The Completed Tanakh<br />

includes both <strong>the</strong> Hebrew Writings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Old Testament (Tanakh)<br />

and <strong>the</strong> Apostolic Greek Writings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> New Testament (B’rit<br />

Hadashah). In short, <strong>the</strong> Four Gospels and Acts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Apostles<br />

function as a bridge connecting <strong>the</strong> First and <strong>the</strong> Second Testaments,<br />

each <strong>of</strong> which consists <strong>of</strong> twenty-two books.<br />

Paul and Luke were <strong>the</strong> first persons in <strong>the</strong> Jewish Messianic<br />

community to conclude that <strong>the</strong> Tanakh (Hebrew Bible), as <strong>the</strong><br />

Scriptures <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Jewish people, needed to be expanded to include<br />

a fifth section, which ultimately became <strong>the</strong> New Testament. The<br />

first step to that end was <strong>the</strong> formation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “Apostolic (Greek)<br />

Writings” as a counterpart to <strong>the</strong> “Hebrew Writings” (Kethuvim).<br />

Paul and Luke were already working on this before <strong>the</strong>y made<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir fateful journey to Jerusalem in ca. 57 CE. In its earliest form,<br />

<strong>the</strong> canon <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Apostolic Writings was apparently made up <strong>of</strong><br />

eight <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Letters <strong>of</strong> Paul and <strong>the</strong> Gospel <strong>of</strong> Luke. During <strong>the</strong><br />

years <strong>of</strong> Paul’s imprisonment in Caesarea (ca. 57–59 CE) and<br />

Rome (ca. 60–62 CE) <strong>the</strong> vision was expanded into a twenty-twobook<br />

canon <strong>of</strong> a “New Testament” alongside <strong>the</strong> twenty-two-book<br />

canon <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Tanakh (<strong>the</strong> “Old Testament”). And by this time, <strong>the</strong><br />

persons involved in this project included all <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> primary leaders<br />

within <strong>the</strong> Church <strong>of</strong> Jerusalem.


136 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

B. In Search <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “Autographs”<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>ical Text<br />

The principle <strong>of</strong> numerical composition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> biblical text invites<br />

us to seek <strong>the</strong> ideal form <strong>of</strong> that text in <strong>the</strong> mind <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> original<br />

author. That form <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> text is what we mean when we use <strong>the</strong><br />

word “autograph.” Where <strong>the</strong> presumed original canonical form<br />

(i.e., <strong>the</strong> “autograph”) can be determined, at least in terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

ideal form <strong>of</strong> its numerical composition, we find a powerful tool in<br />

our hands with which to take up <strong>the</strong> task <strong>of</strong> textual criticism. We<br />

may not be able to select with confidence between variant readings<br />

involving single words, but we can <strong>of</strong>ten reach firm conclusions<br />

when <strong>the</strong> alternate reading changes <strong>the</strong> word count.<br />

Logoprosodic analysis <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Psalms illustrates <strong>the</strong> power <strong>of</strong><br />

this tool in <strong>the</strong> task <strong>of</strong> evaluating suggested emendations on <strong>the</strong> part<br />

<strong>of</strong> those who have applied <strong>the</strong>mselves to a variety <strong>of</strong> methodologies<br />

in <strong>the</strong> study <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se pithy texts. 81 Here <strong>the</strong> key is not only <strong>the</strong> matter<br />

<strong>of</strong> total word count, but also numerical symmetry within individual<br />

psalms in relation to <strong>the</strong> concept <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> “meaningful center”<br />

<strong>of</strong> each psalm. For fur<strong>the</strong>r information on this subject, see <strong>the</strong><br />

appropriate files on our website www.bibal.net. Moreover, <strong>the</strong> relevance<br />

<strong>of</strong> data from <strong>the</strong> total word count <strong>of</strong> larger sections <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Psalter as a whole is raising new questions as well, about <strong>the</strong> composition<br />

<strong>of</strong> certain groups <strong>of</strong> psalms, and <strong>the</strong>ir arrangement within<br />

<strong>the</strong> five “books” <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Psalter.<br />

Though we cannot predict where <strong>the</strong> research in “The Word<br />

Count Project” will ultimately lead, it seems likely that a fruitful<br />

application will be in <strong>the</strong> study <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament. If <strong>the</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong>sis <strong>of</strong> this book has substance, <strong>the</strong>n we are in a position to gain a<br />

glimpse into <strong>the</strong> very mind <strong>of</strong> its master editor(s) in regards <strong>the</strong><br />

original numerical composition. The first result in this quest is<br />

already evident. The best <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> critical texts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament,<br />

which have emerged from <strong>the</strong> labor <strong>of</strong> hundreds <strong>of</strong> scholars<br />

through centuries <strong>of</strong> time, is <strong>of</strong> limited worth when it comes to serious<br />

study <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> word count in <strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament. There is<br />

no easy answer to <strong>the</strong> question, how many words are <strong>the</strong>re in a<br />

given book? It all depends on what manuscript you are working


Unfinished business in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>ical Process—In <strong>the</strong> Present 137<br />

with, and even <strong>the</strong>n whe<strong>the</strong>r or not one counts <strong>the</strong> words originally<br />

written in <strong>the</strong> text, or <strong>the</strong> words included in ancient corrections <strong>of</strong><br />

that text. A specific example may illustrate both <strong>the</strong> problems<br />

involved and <strong>the</strong> promise inherent in such study.<br />

Preliminary study <strong>of</strong> Paul’s Letter to <strong>the</strong> Galatians in <strong>the</strong><br />

Word Count Project reveals <strong>the</strong> fact that Codex B (Vaticanus) is<br />

by far <strong>the</strong> best witness to use in <strong>the</strong> quest to recover <strong>the</strong> “autograph.”<br />

This conclusion has pr<strong>of</strong>ound implications in that it suggests<br />

<strong>the</strong> need for a different concept <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> basic critical text <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Greek New Testament on which to build <strong>the</strong> science <strong>of</strong> translation<br />

and interpretation. The eclectic text produced by modern scholarship<br />

is a major step in <strong>the</strong> right direction, but it does not take us to<br />

our goal. We are better served by <strong>the</strong> labors <strong>of</strong> Reuben Swanson,<br />

who is providing a tool <strong>of</strong> enormous importance in textual criticism—in<br />

his multi-volume work, New Testament Greek Manuscripts<br />

(Pasadena: William Carey International University Press,<br />

1995–present). Here we find an accurate transcription <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Greek text <strong>of</strong> Codex B (Vaticanus) as <strong>the</strong> base text, with <strong>the</strong> transcription<br />

<strong>of</strong> all <strong>the</strong> major textual witnesses arranged in parallel<br />

lines beneath that text. One can see at a glance every textual addition<br />

or subtraction, and even minor differences in spelling. A huge<br />

amount <strong>of</strong> data is at one’s fingertips to assess <strong>the</strong> value <strong>of</strong> each<br />

variant reading for every verse in <strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament.<br />

Word Count in Paul’s Letter to <strong>the</strong> Galatians<br />

Chapter Pap 46 Codex B B corrected Codex Codex A Codex C Erasmus Textus Receptus<br />

1 352 361 361 363 364 361 364 364<br />

2 376 382 382 387 382 385 384 384<br />

3 441 453 453 456 457 460 463 465<br />

4 435 443 443 446 447 446 451 453<br />

5 310 309 310 316 318 320 319 318<br />

6 267 266 267 271 270 270 270 272<br />

Totals 2181 2214 2216 2239 2238 2242 2251 2256<br />

The total word count in Codex B (Vaticanus) for <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong><br />

Galatians is 2214 words, which was subsequently corrected with<br />

<strong>the</strong> addition <strong>of</strong> one word in chapters 5 and 6. This compares to<br />

2239 in Codex (Sinaiticus), 2238 in Codex A (Alexandrinus),<br />

and 2242 in Codex C (Ephraemi Rescriptus). This suggests that


138 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

among <strong>the</strong>se four surviving uncials from <strong>the</strong> fourth and fifth centuries,<br />

Codex B is in a class by itself in terms <strong>of</strong> total word count;<br />

for Codex , A and C are all more than twenty words longer than<br />

Codex Vaticanus. Thus <strong>the</strong> text has grown in terms <strong>of</strong> word count<br />

by more than 1 percent. On <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r hand, Papyrus 46 (Chester<br />

Beatty) appears to have a significantly lower word count than<br />

Codex Vaticanus. Though <strong>the</strong> text <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Chester Beatty Papyrus<br />

46 is fragmentary in nature, enough has survived to indicate that it<br />

is approximately thirty words shorter than Codex Vaticanus. This<br />

observation does not mean, however, that Papyrus 46 is in fact a<br />

better text; for it is a different kind <strong>of</strong> text. Our point here is <strong>the</strong><br />

simple fact that Codex Vaticanus is much closer to <strong>the</strong> original text<br />

<strong>of</strong> Galatians than any <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r witnesses we have and that <strong>the</strong><br />

text itself tends to grow through time. The word count in <strong>the</strong> first<br />

printed edition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament by Erasmus (1516<br />

CE) is 2251, whereas that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> so-called Textus Receptus is<br />

2256. In both instances, we are dealing with texts that are more<br />

than forty words longer than Codex Vaticanus (i.e., 2 percent longer<br />

in terms <strong>of</strong> word count).<br />

If <strong>the</strong> original total word count is symbolic in nature, as in <strong>the</strong><br />

case <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong> Deuteronomy and <strong>the</strong> Book <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Twelve<br />

(Minor Prophets), we need not look very far to find a likely candidate<br />

for <strong>the</strong> word count <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> presumed “autograph” <strong>of</strong> Galatians.<br />

It is 2210 = 26 x 17 x 5. This number combines both divine-name<br />

numbers and <strong>the</strong> number five, which suggests that <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong><br />

Galatians is indeed <strong>the</strong> “Word <strong>of</strong> G–d” and an integral part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

fifth and concluding segment <strong>of</strong> The Completed Tanakh.Itiseasyto<br />

locate four possible corrections to <strong>the</strong> text <strong>of</strong> Codex Vaticanus,<br />

which restore <strong>the</strong> presumed original canonical form. These corrections<br />

in 1:22, 3:28 and 4:23 involve <strong>the</strong> subtraction <strong>of</strong> four words.<br />

In this instance all four suggested changes are with strong textual<br />

support from ancient witnesses, and <strong>the</strong> change in 4:23 has already<br />

been accepted in <strong>the</strong> standard critical edition <strong>of</strong> The Greek New Testament,<br />

4 th edition (United Bible Societies, 1993).<br />

Fur<strong>the</strong>r observations from careful study <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> word count<br />

within each chapter <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> presumed original canonical form <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> text <strong>of</strong> Galatians reveal remarkable symmetry:


Unfinished business in <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong>ical Process—In <strong>the</strong> Present 139<br />

A 207 = 23 x 9 words in 1:1–13<br />

B 153 = 17 x 9 words in 1:14–24<br />

X 833 = 17 x 7 x 7 words in chapters 2–3<br />

B´ 442 = 17 x 26 words in chapter 4<br />

A´ 575 = 23 x 5 x 5 words in chapters 5–6<br />

In terms <strong>of</strong> total word count, <strong>the</strong> opening and closing sections in<br />

this structure make use <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> number 23, <strong>the</strong> number associated<br />

with <strong>the</strong> word “glory.” Moreover, <strong>the</strong> total word count in <strong>the</strong> sum<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se two sections (A + A´) is 782 = 17 x 23 x 2. Though <strong>the</strong><br />

break between verses 13 and 14 in <strong>the</strong> first chapter appears to fall<br />

in <strong>the</strong> middle <strong>of</strong> a sentence, <strong>the</strong> punctuation here is not present in<br />

Codex B. Note that Gal 1:24 starts with <strong>the</strong> word kai (“and”) and<br />

is commonly translated as <strong>the</strong> beginning <strong>of</strong> a new sentence. The<br />

same is apparently <strong>the</strong> case at <strong>the</strong> beginning <strong>of</strong> verse 14. The<br />

thought in 1:13 focuses attention on Paul’s persecution <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> followers<br />

<strong>of</strong> Yeshua as he sought to destroy “<strong>the</strong> church <strong>of</strong> God.” In<br />

verse 14, <strong>the</strong> focus <strong>of</strong> attention shifts to Paul’s former zeal for <strong>the</strong><br />

traditions <strong>of</strong> his forbears as he “advanced within Judaism beyond<br />

many <strong>of</strong> (his) own age among (his) people.” The content <strong>of</strong><br />

1:15–22 concerns <strong>the</strong> first three years <strong>of</strong> Paul’s life after his conversion,<br />

as he continues his argument that he received a direct revelation<br />

from Yeshua. Only <strong>the</strong>n does Paul return, in passing, to<br />

<strong>the</strong> subject <strong>of</strong> his former persecution <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> followers <strong>of</strong> Yeshua in<br />

1:23, which was introduced in verse 13. Note also <strong>the</strong> inclusion in<br />

<strong>the</strong> reference to God’s revelation as being “not from men nor<br />

through man, but through Jesus Christ” (1:1, RSV) with <strong>the</strong><br />

words in 1:12—“I did not receive it from man . . . but it came<br />

through a revelation <strong>of</strong> Jesus Christ.” The two sections, 1:1–13<br />

and 1:14–24, may be read as two successive literary structures,<br />

which are closely connected in content—much <strong>the</strong> same as <strong>the</strong><br />

close connection between successive chapters elsewhere in Paul’s<br />

Letter to <strong>the</strong> Galatians (see especially chapters 3–4 and 5–6).<br />

The largest segment <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> book, which is in <strong>the</strong> center, consists<br />

<strong>of</strong> a multiple <strong>of</strong> 17 and 49 (= 7 x 7). The number 17 is associated<br />

with <strong>the</strong> divine-name, which suggests that Paul’s Letter to<br />

<strong>the</strong> Galatians is composed to be symbolically <strong>the</strong> “Word <strong>of</strong> G–d.”<br />

The number 49 is associated with <strong>the</strong> concept <strong>of</strong> “<strong>the</strong> glory <strong>of</strong><br />

YHWH” in o<strong>the</strong>r ways, in terms <strong>of</strong> combinations <strong>of</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r


140 <strong>Explosion</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>Canon</strong><br />

compositional numbers: 49 = 17 + 32 = 26 + 23; and,<strong>of</strong><br />

course, 49 = 7 2 , where <strong>the</strong> number 7 expresses symbolically <strong>the</strong><br />

idea <strong>of</strong> fullness and abundance. 82<br />

The inner frame in <strong>the</strong> above concentric structure <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> book<br />

<strong>of</strong> Galatians consists <strong>of</strong> two parallel structures involving <strong>the</strong> divine<br />

name number 17—one made up <strong>of</strong> 153 words, which is both<br />

divisible by 17 and <strong>the</strong> sum <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> numbers one through seventeen.<br />

The number 442 is <strong>the</strong> product <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> two divine-name<br />

numbers 17 and 26. In short, <strong>the</strong> numerical structure <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> book<br />

<strong>of</strong> Galatians on a macro-scale suggests that we have here a carefully<br />

contrived literary masterpiece. It is anything but <strong>the</strong> sort <strong>of</strong><br />

“<strong>of</strong>f <strong>the</strong> cuff” letter <strong>of</strong> passion that one might write at <strong>the</strong> spur <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> moment in a situation <strong>of</strong> crisis.<br />

A curious possibility emerges as one contemplates <strong>the</strong> relation <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> numerical structure <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> book <strong>of</strong> Galatians to that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Gospel <strong>of</strong> Luke and <strong>the</strong> combination <strong>of</strong> Luke–Acts. Some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

structural details are so similar that <strong>the</strong>y suggest common authorship,<br />

at least in terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir numerical composition. Not only<br />

does <strong>the</strong> study <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> numerical composition <strong>of</strong> Galatians thus lead<br />

us in a major step toward <strong>the</strong> presumed original canonical form<br />

(<strong>the</strong> “autograph”), it also suggests <strong>the</strong> surprising possibility that<br />

Luke is <strong>the</strong> person who edited <strong>the</strong> Letters <strong>of</strong> Paul in terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

numerical composition. As we have already seen in chapter 4 <strong>of</strong><br />

this book, this is also <strong>the</strong> case with <strong>the</strong> Epistle to <strong>the</strong> Hebrews.<br />

The study <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> numerical composition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bible as a<br />

whole has scarcely begun. In <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek New Testament,<br />

<strong>the</strong> “explosion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> canon” in <strong>the</strong> inspired mind <strong>of</strong> Luke,<br />

as <strong>the</strong> master editor, has reverberations that have continued<br />

through <strong>the</strong> centuries and will continue to do so for generations<br />

to come—Deo volente.


1. Louis Ginzberg, The Legends <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Jews (New York: Simon &<br />

Schuster, 1961), p. 44.<br />

2. R. Lowth, Lectures on <strong>the</strong> Sacred Poetry <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Hebrews, trans. G.<br />

Gregory (London: Chadwick, 1815), pp. 54–55.<br />

3. S. Haïk-Vantoura, The Music <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bible Revealed, trans. D. Weber<br />

and ed. J. Wheeler (Berkeley: BIBAL Press, 1991).<br />

4. See P. Kahle, The Cairo Geniza,2 nd ed. (New York: Praeger, 1959),<br />

pp. 82–86, 103.<br />

5. On <strong>the</strong> Kodaly method, see Lois Choksy, The Kodaly Method: Comprehensive<br />

Music Education from Infant to Adult, 2 nd edition (Englewood<br />

Cliff, NJ: Prentice Hall, 1987).<br />

6. See A. Kilmer, R. Brown and R. Crocker, “Sounds from Silence:<br />

Recent Discoveries in Ancient Near Eastern Music,” Stereo LP,<br />

with 24 page booklet. Bit Enki Records 101 (1976).<br />

7. T. Georgiades, Music and Language: The Rise <strong>of</strong> Western Music as<br />

Exemplified in <strong>the</strong> Settings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Mass (Cambridge: Cambridge University<br />

Press, 1982), p. 6.<br />

8. H. Klem, Oral Communication <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Scriptures: Insights from African<br />

Oral Art (Pasadena: William Carey Library, 1982.<br />

9. See A. B. Lord, The Singer <strong>of</strong> Tales (Cambridge, MA: Harvard University<br />

Press, 1960).<br />

10. F. M. Cross, Jr., Canaanite Myth and Hebrew Epic (Cambridge,<br />

MA: Harvard University Press, 1973).<br />

11. R. P. Martin, The Language <strong>of</strong> Heroes: Speech and Performance in <strong>the</strong><br />

Iliad (Ithaca: Cornell University Press, 1989).<br />

12. See E. Fine, The Folklore Text: From Performance to Print (Bloomington:<br />

Indiana University Press, 1984).<br />

13. R. P. Martin, Language <strong>of</strong> Heroes, p. ??.<br />

14. See D. L. Christensen, “Josephus and <strong>the</strong> Twenty-two-book <strong>Canon</strong><br />

<strong>of</strong> Sacred Scripture,” Journal <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Evangelical Theological Society<br />

29/1 (1986), pp. 37–46.<br />

141


142 Notes<br />

15. David Noel Freedman, The Nine Commandments: Uncovering <strong>the</strong><br />

Hidden Pattern <strong>of</strong> Crime and Punishment in <strong>the</strong> Hebrew Bible<br />

(Doubleday, 2000).<br />

16. See D. L. Christensen, “Deuteronomy as a Numerical Composition.”<br />

In Deuteronomy 1:1–21:9, Word Biblical Commentary, 6A<br />

(Nashville: Thomas Nelson, 2001), xcix–cvii; and C. J. Labuschagne,<br />

Deuteronomium, De Prediking van het Oude Testament, vols. I–III<br />

(Callenbach, 1987–1997), and especially <strong>the</strong> four inserts to those<br />

volumes which present in detail his “logotechnical analysis” <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Hebrew text <strong>of</strong> Deuteronomy.<br />

17. C. J. Labuschagne, Deuteronomium II (1990), pp. 12–14.<br />

18. Leon Crickmore, “A re-valuation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ancient science <strong>of</strong> harmonics,”<br />

Psychology <strong>of</strong> Music 31 (2003), pp. 391–403. See also Ernest<br />

McClain, “The Forgotten Harmonical Science <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bible,” Epigraphical<br />

Society Occasional Papers (forthcoming).<br />

19. See M. Stuart, Critical History and Defence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Old Testament<br />

<strong>Canon</strong> (Andover: Warren F. Draper, 1872), p. 255.<br />

20. In Against Apion 1.8 (italics his). For a more recent translation and<br />

discussion <strong>of</strong> this passage see S. Leiman, The <strong>Canon</strong>ization <strong>of</strong> Hebrew<br />

Scripture: The Talmudic and Midrashic Evidence (Hambdin: Connecticut<br />

Academy <strong>of</strong> Arts and Sciences, 1976), pp. 31–32.<br />

21. P. Katz, “The Old Testament <strong>Canon</strong> in Palestine and Alexandria,”<br />

ZNW 47 (1956), p. 196.<br />

22. See Stuart, Critical History, pp. 395–422, for a convenient collection<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se texts with English translations. Cf. also A. Sundberg,<br />

The Old Testament <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Early Church (Cambridge, MA: Harvard<br />

University, 1964), pp. 134–155.<br />

23. Sundberg, Old Testament, p. 43.<br />

24. After <strong>the</strong> quelling <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bar-Kokhba Revolt (<strong>the</strong> so-called Second<br />

Jewish Rebellion) in 135 CE, <strong>the</strong> province <strong>of</strong> Judea was renamed<br />

Syria Palaestina by <strong>the</strong> Romans. The city <strong>of</strong> Jerusalem was refounded<br />

as a Roman colony and renamed Aelia Capitolina. From this point<br />

on <strong>the</strong> province in question was commonly referred to as Palestine.<br />

25. See D. L. Christensen, Prophecy and War in Ancient Israel: Studies in<br />

<strong>the</strong> Oracles Against <strong>the</strong> Nations in Old Testament Prophecy. BIBAL<br />

Monograph Series, 3 (Berkeley, CA: BIBAL Press, 1989), pp.<br />

48–55; and The Torah. BIBAL Study Program 1 (North Richland<br />

Hills, TX: BIBAL Press, 2002), pp. 79–80.<br />

26. See J. A. Wilcoxen, “Narrative Structure and Cult Legend: A Study<br />

<strong>of</strong> Joshua 1–6.” In Transitions in Biblical Scholarship. Transitions in<br />

Biblical Scholarship, vol. 6 (University <strong>of</strong> Chicago Press, 1968),<br />

pp. 43–70.


Notes 143<br />

27. For a discussion <strong>of</strong> “Joshua at <strong>the</strong> Structural Center <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Hexateuch,”<br />

see D. L. Christensen, The Torah, pp. 25–26.<br />

28. See A. Plassart, “L’inscription de Delphes mentionnent le proconsul<br />

Gallion,” Revue des Études Grecques 80 (1967), pp. 372–378;<br />

and K. Lake, “The Chronology <strong>of</strong> Acts.” In The Beginnings <strong>of</strong> Christianity,<br />

Part I: The Acts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Apostles, ed. F. J. Foakes Jackson and<br />

K. Lake (London: 1933), pp. 445–474.<br />

29. R. Jewett, A Chronology <strong>of</strong> Paul’s Life (Philadelphia: Fortress Press,<br />

1979).<br />

30. The quotation is taken from a student paper by Joseph Garcia, “The<br />

House <strong>of</strong> Lydia” (unpublished),which was written under my direction<br />

in his undergraduate program <strong>of</strong> studies with William Carey<br />

International University.<br />

31. C. J. Labuschagne, Numerical Secrets <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bible: Rediscovering <strong>the</strong><br />

Bible Codes (North Richland Hill, TX: BIBAL Press, 2000).<br />

32. F. I. Andersen and A. Dean Forbes, The Vocabulary <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Old Testament<br />

(Rome: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 1989), p. 23.<br />

33. Alfred Edersheim, The Life and Times <strong>of</strong> Jesus <strong>the</strong> Messiah, 8 th ed.<br />

(New York: Longmans, Green, 1896), vol. 2, p. 63.<br />

34. This quotation is taken from E. L. Martin, Restoring <strong>the</strong> Original<br />

Bible (Portland, OR: Associates for Scripture Knowledge, 1994),<br />

p. 359. The quotation is taken from Jerome’s letter to Dardanus<br />

(<strong>the</strong> emphasis is my own).<br />

35. E. L. Martin, Restoring <strong>the</strong> Original Bible (Portland, OR: ASK Publications,<br />

1994). I am in debt to Martin for a number <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> citations<br />

in this chapter from Josephus, <strong>the</strong> early church fa<strong>the</strong>rs, and <strong>the</strong><br />

Bible itself.<br />

36. Ibid., p. 266.<br />

37. See B. Z. Wacholder, “The Calendar <strong>of</strong> Sabbatical Cycles During<br />

<strong>the</strong> Second Temple and Early Rabbinic Period,” HUCA, 1973, pp.<br />

153–196.<br />

38. For a discussion <strong>of</strong> this process, see D. L. Christensen, New Testament<br />

Epistles and <strong>the</strong> Revelation to John: BIBAL Study Program 6<br />

(North Richland Hills, TX: BIBAL Press, 2003).<br />

39. See D. L. Christensen, The Gospels and Acts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Apostles: BIBAL<br />

Study Program 5 (North Richland Hills, TX: BIBAL Press, 2002),<br />

pp. 27–29, 83–85, 125–26, and 162.<br />

40. J. Neusner, The Yerushalmi, pp. 156–57; reference taken from E. L.<br />

Martin, pp. 199–200.<br />

41. E. L. Martin, Restoring <strong>the</strong> Original Bible (ASK Publications, 1994),<br />

pp. 323–24.<br />

42. Ibid., p. 436.


144 Notes<br />

43. Ibid., p. 460.<br />

44. Most scholars believe that Nero outlawed Christianity in a senatus<br />

consultum and persecuted its adherents. That <strong>the</strong> Roman government,<br />

between <strong>the</strong> reigns <strong>of</strong> Nero and Nerva, made unrepentant<br />

adherence to <strong>the</strong> Christian faith a crime punishable by death is<br />

incontrovertible.<br />

45. Eusebius, Ecclesiastical History 3:18–20; see also Irenaeus, Against<br />

Heresy 5.30.3; Jerome, De viris illustribus (392 CE) 9.<br />

46. E. L. Martin, Restoring <strong>the</strong> Original Bible, p. 68.<br />

47. See Hans von Campenhausen, The Formation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Christian Bible.<br />

Translated by J. A. Baker (Philadelphia: Fortress, 1972), p. 163. I<br />

owe this reference to Lee M. McDonald, The Formation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Christian<br />

Biblical <strong>Canon</strong>, revised & expanded edition (Peabody, MA:<br />

Hendrickson, 1995), p. 160.<br />

48. L. M. McDonald, The Formation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Christian Biblical <strong>Canon</strong>, p.<br />

161.<br />

49. I owe this reference to McDonald, pp. 163–164. McDonald notes<br />

that B. Metzger cites several examples from Justin that conclusively<br />

show that <strong>the</strong> “memoirs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> apostles” were <strong>the</strong> Gospels<br />

(ibid., p. 163, n. 82; see Metzger, The <strong>Canon</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> New Testament:<br />

Its Origin, Development, and Significance [Oxford: Clarendon,<br />

1987], pp. 145–146.<br />

50. Ibid., p. 164, n. 85. See E. Hennecke and W. Schneemelcher, New<br />

Testament Apocrypha. English trans. Edited by R. McL. Wilson. 2<br />

volumes (Philadelphia: Westminster, 1963), pp. 31ff.<br />

51. Ibid., p. 167.<br />

52. Citation taken from McDonald, p. 205.<br />

53. Ibid., p. 206.<br />

54. Citation taken from McDonald, p. 207.<br />

55. For this list toge<strong>the</strong>r with dates and provenances, see McDonald,<br />

ibid., pp. 194–195.<br />

56. Ibid., pp. 170–171.<br />

57. A. C. Sundberg, Jr., “<strong>Canon</strong> Muratori: A Fourth-Century List,”<br />

Harvard Theological Review 66 (1973), pp. 1–41.<br />

58. See R. Brown, “<strong>Canon</strong>icity.” In Jerome Biblical Commentary (Inglewood<br />

Cliffs, NJ: Prentice-Hall, 1968), p. 530. I owe this reference<br />

to Lee McDonald, ibid., p. 192, n. 7.<br />

59. W. G. Kümmel, Introduction to <strong>the</strong> New Testament, revised edition.<br />

Translated by H. C. Kee. Nashville: Abingdon, 1975. This reference<br />

and <strong>the</strong> following on are taken from McDonald, ibid., p. 193.<br />

60. Robert M. Grant, The Formation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> New Testament (New York:<br />

Harper & Row, 1965), pp. 121–124


Notes 145<br />

61. MacDonald, Formation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Christian Biblical <strong>Canon</strong>, p. 199.<br />

62. Ibid., p. 201.<br />

63. E. Kalin, “Re-examining New Testament <strong>Canon</strong> History: 1. The<br />

<strong>Canon</strong> <strong>of</strong> Origen,” Currents in Theology and Mission 17 (August<br />

1990), p. 282 (reference taken from McDonald, ibid., p. 203, n.<br />

35.<br />

64. See Francis I Andersen and A. Dean Forbes, The Vocabulary <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Old Testament (Rome: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 1989),<br />

p. 23.<br />

65. See D. L. Christensen, Deuteronomy 1:1–21:9. Word Biblical Commentary,<br />

vol. 6A (Nashville: Thomas Nelson, 2001), pp. cv–cvi.<br />

66. For details on this phenomenon, see <strong>the</strong> appropriate files on<br />

www.bibal.net website.<br />

67. L. McDonald, ibid., pp. 179–180.<br />

68. See David H. Kelly, Early Christian Doctrines (New York: Harper<br />

& Row, 1978), pp. 410–412. Citation taken from McDonald,<br />

ibid., p. 181.<br />

69. See www.NeverThirsty.org (Like <strong>the</strong> Master Ministries); <strong>the</strong> estimation<br />

is based on 24,633 manuscripts, 24,000 fragments, and<br />

36,289 patristic quotations.<br />

70. See “The Semitic New Testament Project” on James Trimm’s<br />

website: www.nazarene.net and www.bibleman.net and <strong>the</strong> Hebrew<br />

Roots Version (HRV) translation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bible from Hebrew and Aramaic<br />

sources.<br />

71. S. Talmon, “The Textual Study <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bible—A New Outlook,” in<br />

Qumran and <strong>the</strong> History <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Biblical Text, ed. F. M. Cross and S.<br />

Talmon (Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1975), 321–<br />

400, esp. 381.<br />

72. E. Ulrich, “The <strong>Canon</strong>ical Process, Textual Criticism, and Latter<br />

Stages in <strong>the</strong> Composition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bible, in The Dead Sea Scrolls and<br />

<strong>the</strong> Origins <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bible. Studies in <strong>the</strong> Dead Sea Scrolls and Related<br />

Literature (Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 1999), pp. 51–78.<br />

73. Ibid., p. 56.<br />

74. A. Even-Shoshan, A New Concordance <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bible (Jerusalem: Kiryat<br />

Sepher Publishing House, 1982), p. 38.<br />

75. G. E. Weil, P. Rivière and M. Serfaty, Concordance de la Cantilation<br />

du Pentateuque et des Cinq Megillot, Documentation de la Bible, I<br />

(Paris: Éditions du C.N.R.S., 1978), p. 452 [p. 1* in “Appendices”].<br />

76. See <strong>the</strong> statement <strong>of</strong> doctrinal basis <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Evangelical Theological<br />

Society.


146 Notes<br />

77. B. F. Westcott and F. J. A. Hort, Introduction to <strong>the</strong> New Testament<br />

in <strong>the</strong> Original Greek (Peabody, MA: Hendrickson Publishers, 1988<br />

[c1881]), pp. 320–21.<br />

78. C. R. Gregory, <strong>Canon</strong> and Text <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> New Testament (Edinburgh:<br />

T. & T. Clark, 1907), pp. 467–469.<br />

79. See Reuben Swanson, “Order <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> New Testament Books in <strong>the</strong><br />

Manuscripts Used for This Work,” New Testament Greek Manuscripts:<br />

Variant Readings Arranged in Horizontal Lines Against Codex<br />

Vaticanus: Galatians (Pasadena, CA: William Carey International<br />

University Press, 1999), pp. 129–135.<br />

80. The words <strong>of</strong> E. L. Martin, Restoring <strong>the</strong> Original Bible (Portland,<br />

OR: Associates for Scriptural Knowledge, 1994), p. 10.<br />

81. See in particular <strong>the</strong> combination <strong>of</strong> my own method <strong>of</strong> prosodic<br />

analysis with <strong>the</strong> logotechnical analysis <strong>of</strong> Casper Labuschagne in<br />

<strong>the</strong> Psalms Project on our website www.bibal.net.<br />

82. See Casper J. Labuschagne, Numerical Secrets <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bible: Rediscovering<br />

<strong>the</strong> Bible Codes (North Richland Hills, TX: BIBAL Press, 2000),<br />

pp. 26–32 –“Explicit References to <strong>the</strong> Number Seven in <strong>the</strong> Bible.”

Hooray! Your file is uploaded and ready to be published.

Saved successfully!

Ooh no, something went wrong!